The CBB
http://www.the-cbb.co.uk/

New Dreams (Part 17) 16/06/09 Completed!
http://www.the-cbb.co.uk/viewtopic.php?f=14&t=5646

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Feb 03, 2009 8:49 pm ]
Post subject:  New Dreams (Part 17) 16/06/09 Completed!

Will someone please take Hilda out and muzzle her! :bawling: I have just realised that she and I have moved the story on by less than 24 hours in the whole of the last part - part 16! :banghead: What was it I said last time about just summarizing the next year and a half? :mrgreen:

Only a short piece to make up for that marathon last episode. :roll:


Hilda glanced surreptitiously at her watch. Nearly fifteen o’clock! She scrutinised the girls and saw that for the most part they were working very listlessly. She had left a weeping Meg in Matey’s safe hands and collected her books before descending on the Sixth form for their postponed Literature lesson.

They had seemed very dispirited, however, and after five or ten minutes trying in vain to initiate a discussion on symbols and motifs in The Tempest, she had set them to work finding the many references to water in the play and to try and work out their significance. Quickly jotting down her own ideas while keeping an eye on the girls, she had seen none of the usual inspiration or zeal in their young faces, except for one or two.

She had had a quick word with Mireille on her way to the Salon to rest before Mitagessen but Mireille had been smiling and cheerful, and much relieved when she heard that Meg had confessed. She had then blushed with embarrassment when it was pointed out that the confession was at least in part due to her own kindly intervention. So she at least seemed relatively unscathed by the troubles of the others.

Finally, after that swift glance at her watch, Hilda lay down her pen, propped her chin on her hand and began to speak:

When will the bell ring and end this weariness?
How long have they tugged the leash and strained apart,
My pack of unruly hounds! I cannot start
Them again on a quarry of knowledge they hate to hunt,
I can haul them and urge them no more.

I do not, and will not; they won’t and they don’t;
And that’s all! I shall keep my strength for myself;
They can keep theirs as well.
Why should we beat our heads against the wall
Of each other? I shall sit and wait for the bell….”


One after another heads were raised, and by the end there were shame-faced smiles on most faces. On some there was even a gleam of laughter.

“Phew, that’s better,” she teased. “I know it wasn’t the Bard himself, but it seemed to me just then that DH Lawrence had you in mind when he wrote those lines – even if I did choose only a few of them – because your woebegone faces nearly had me weeping into my Tempest, and I do so hate defacing my books, as you know.”

Laughter erupted at her plaintive tones. “Even better, my pack of unruly hounds. One assumes that being a teacher himself, Lawrence knew exactly what he was up against,” she added in wry tones. “So, why don’t we give up the unequal struggle? I shall not sit and wait for the bell after all. Earlier on, I asked you all to come along to the Salon at Kaffee und Kuchen so we could discuss various matters, but it seems to me there’s no real reason we can’t go right this minute, instead, and stop beating our heads against that wall?”

More laughter, even as books were closed with loud sighs of relief. Hilda rose to her feet and laughed back at them. “You’re impossible! But I forgive you – this once. Please don't make a habit of it! Mireille, you did remember to ask the Lower Sixth to take your places in the Speisesaal? Good! Then if some of you would rout out the rest of the Sixth from their hidey-holes, we’ll decamp to the Salon for our coffee. Is anyone else having lessons right now?”

“Gillian is having extra tuition with Miss Knowles,” replied Mireille.

“And Emilie and Jean are with Mlle de Lachennais,” added Carmela.

“Then perhaps, Carmela, you could make your excuses to those good ladies and inform them that the Headmistress’s need is far greater than theirs,” said Hilda.

With an involuntary chuckle, Carmela departed. Hilda gathered her books and followed her through the door while the others tidied their books away into lockers and went to find the rest of the form.

By the time all the girls had assembled in the Salon, Hilda was presiding over a table laden with jugs of coffee, an assortment of Karen’s inimitable biscuits and cakes, and plenty of crockery. One by one they took their coffee, filled their plates and found places to perch on couch, chair, stool, cushion, window-sill or floor, leaving an easy chair for Hilda. She settled herself and took sips of coffee while she considered the young faces before her.

“Except for Mireille, who looks as perky as this coffee, and Gillian, who never looks anything but ready for action, the rest of you have the air of having lost sixpence and found – nothing! Surely whatever is wrong can’t be as bad as all that!”

She raised her eyebrows and they shuffled awkwardly but remained silent. Hilda also remained silent, and waited.....

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Feb 03, 2009 9:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) Tues 3/02/09

Love the DH Lawrence quote - very apt. :lol:


Thanks Mary


(Hmmmm, characters that do what they want....)

Author:  linda [ Tue Feb 03, 2009 9:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) Tues 3/02/09

I, too, love the D H Lawrence quote. Particularly the second part:

Quote:
I do not, and will not; they won’t and they don’t;
And that’s all! I shall keep my strength for myself;
They can keep theirs as well.
Why should we beat our heads against the wall
Of each other? I shall sit and wait for the bell….”

Most appropriate in the present situation.

I am looking forward to sharing Kaffee und Kuchen with Hilda and the Sixth.

Thank you Mary :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  blue1 [ Tue Feb 03, 2009 10:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) Tues 3/02/09

Thanks.

Loved DH Lawrence aswell.

Lucky them getting off lessons early and having Kaffee and Kuchen with Hilda. May I come too please?

Oh and Mary take a look around do you see any of us complaining that it took the whole of part 16 to get through 24hrs more or less. :dontknow: :wink: But I do sympathise with you about characters having a life of their own.

Thank you :halo: :halo:

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Feb 03, 2009 10:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) Tues 3/02/09

Quote:
“Phew, that’s better,” she teased. “I know it wasn’t the Bard himself, but it seemed to me just then that DH Lawrence had you in mind when he wrote those lines – even if I did choose only a few of them – because your woebegone faces nearly had me weeping into my Tempest, and I do so hate defacing my books, as you know.”


I sympathise with Hilda, after dropping several books recently in the bath!

Hilda is a determined woman and will have her way. Never mind we are all enjoying her detailed descriptions and actions. She needs more sleep in this twenty four hours though so perhaps this section will cover more than twenty four hours. So much has happened in this last twenty four hours I am not supprised that it took a whole section.

For the Sixth forms
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
For Hilda and the staff.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Celia [ Tue Feb 03, 2009 11:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) Tues 3/02/09

I too love the quote and agree with Hilda that there is no point in
continuing to 'beat our heads against the wall of each other '

I look forward to listening to what will eventually be discussed in
the salon.

It has been a long hard day for your characters, but not for us
your readers :D

Thank you Mary

Author:  Tara [ Wed Feb 04, 2009 12:26 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) Tues 3/02/09

What a splendid Lawrence quote - how well we know the feeling ...

I have a lovely picture of Hilda sitting surrounded by her girls - but what's wrong? Are they quailing at the thought of having to meet Meg? Or is it something entirely different? Come on, Mary, snippets just won't do, you know :D .

Author:  MHE [ Wed Feb 04, 2009 12:41 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) Tues 3/02/09

MaryR said
Quote:
Will someone please take Hilda out and muzzle her!


Muzzle Hilda!! :shock: Certainly not! We are all sitting with the Sixth and Hilda in the Salon waiting to see who breaks the silence first.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Feb 04, 2009 4:19 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) Tues 3/02/09

Oh the joy of having a teacher who knows just when to abandon a lesson which is clearly going nowhere - I hadn't 'met' the Lawrence quote before, but it just fits the situation there :) :)

Like the others, I'm eagerly awaiting the conversation over Kaffee - when someone breaks the silence.

Thanks as always, Mary.

Edited 'cos either I can't spell or I can't type - Laurence indeed!! - knew it was wrong before I hit the 'send' button :oops: :oops:

Author:  di [ Wed Feb 04, 2009 7:52 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) Tues 3/02/09

I am also sitting patiently in the salon awaiting the next episode. Please don't make us wait too long, else I'll be late for school and that certainly will not do. I shall get in to more trouble than the terrible twins. :lol:
Seriously though, thanks for this last episode, Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Feb 04, 2009 8:00 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) Tues 3/02/09

The D H Lawrence quote is wonderful, Mary !
Trust Hilda to find the perfect quotation for the perfect moment :wink:

Author:  Emma A [ Wed Feb 04, 2009 10:41 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) Tues 3/02/09

Thought the Lawrence quote was very apt, and that Hilda trusts her Sixth enough to curtail their lesson. I'm looking forward to the scene in the Salon.

We certainly don't mind long updates and short timescales, Mary :D Thank-you.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Feb 05, 2009 4:03 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) Tues 3/02/09

Thanks Mary, can't wait to see where this conversation is heading to and what the girls have to say about everything. Very understanding of Hilda for not continuing with the lesson

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Feb 05, 2009 1:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) Tues 3/02/09

Oh I loved this! And I recognised that whole "you can lead a horse to water... experience when no matter how well prepared your lesson is, it just doesn't seem to take as far as the recipients are concerned. Hilda was very wise to cut her losses as it were, and redirect her 'pack of unruly hounds' to something potentially more productive.

And I do wonder what will be said when that silence is broken - and by whom.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Feb 05, 2009 6:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

Tara wrote:
Come on, Mary, snippets just won't do, you know! :lol:

Baggage! :hammer: I suppose you'll class this also as a snippet, compared to some of pieces I've posted recently. :P


.....She raised her eyebrows and they shuffled awkwardly but remained silent. Hilda also remained silent and waited. Eventually, Jean Abbott, the deputy Head Girl, plucked up her courage. “I guess most of us feel that we’ve let down the school, and you, rather badly.”

“But why?” asked Hilda, even though she had reasoned it out already. “Most of you have made great strides in the last two weeks. Your concert raised everyone’s spirits and showed the girls that you meant to be obeyed, that you wouldn’t stand any more insolence and insubordination. And your nonsense poems showed them you were possessed of a sense of humour, and didn’t mind making fools of yourselves. That has served you well and the majority of the girls really appreciated it. Once they had accepted there was no choice, they entered in to the spirit of the thing and had a good time. Although I should warn you that one or two of Upper IVB are feeling somewhat aggrieved and will bear watching. You hurt their dignity.”

Some of the girls, including Mireille, nodded. That was something they had expected. Emilie spoke next. “Then we’ll have to try even harder to show what we’re made of, won’t we?”

She grimaced, causing Hilda to chuckle. “Sorry, Miss Annersley – I didn’t mean it to come out like that! At the beginning of term most of us were scared of our own shadows. Mireille and Gillian and Carmela pulled us out of that mess, but now there’s been the theft of the photos, so we still aren’t doing our jobs properly. It wouldn’t have happened if….”

Hilda held up her hand. “Emilie, you must realise – all of you must realise - that the photos had absolutely nothing to do with you. You couldn’t have stopped it happening, no matter how strict you had been. It wasn’t your fault and you shouldn’t be dwelling on it like this.”

“It was mine though,” admitted Mireille bravely. They all gasped and turned to look at her. Gillian reached for her hand.

“Only a little, Mireille,” put in Hilda, her eyes reassuring her Head Girl. “What Mireille means is that she knew my ward was being bullied but didn’t tell me. She was scared it would make the bullying worse - but she has more than made up for that small slip. However, let’s return to your words, Emilie and Jean. Yes, most of you were rather under par as prefects at the beginning of term, I agree. Then Mireille waded in with her blackmail and stiffened your sinews, so to speak, which led directly to the concert. You won’t have much trouble now, apart from the usual naughtiness, as you rather seem to have made your point. Just follow Mireille’s and Gillian’s lead – and Carmela’s. I don’t think you’ll ever be scared to assert yourself after this, will you, dear? You’ve discovered that humour diffuses most situations.”

The appreciative warmth in Hilda’s voice had Carmela blushing furiously. To divert attention from her, Hilda added quickly, “Talking of humour, I think I might share with you something that happened earlier today. It will surely get out, and become much embroidered in the telling, so perhaps you can scotch it if the sinners begin to look proud of themselves. But, please, do not – I repeat, do not - blame yourselves for what happened. There was no way any of us could have foreseen this bit of mischief. You can’t assume guilt for every little thing that goes wrong in school. That’s my prerogative,” she added, rolling her eyes.

She was glad to see astonished smiles light up a few faces at her wry words, and she proceeded to recount the tale of the morning’s snowman. She soon had the whole group in a much merrier mood, as they gasped at the sheer effrontery of their juniors.

“Needless to say, they are being punished, and will rue the day. But I’m afraid they will still be rather inclined to show off about it. So do your best, girls – no matter how envious you are that you never thought of it yourselves in your own youth.”

Her eyes twinkled at them so merrily that they all giggled. Indoor snowmen did sound like fun! Hilda smiled back at them with a relieved heart, but her eyes and face gradually grew more serious as she sat watching them finish their coffee and biscuits. She drained her own cup, set it down and leaned forward.

“I really asked you along here to talk about the theft of the photos - and to ask for your help,” she said, her voice rich and soft. “However, I must warn you that you are not to discuss this with anyone, anyone at all. Only the lower Sixth know. The rest of the school will, I hope, never have any idea who the culprit was. Nor do I want you discussing it even among yourselves. Gossip will only lead to exaggeration and distortion. Do I have your agreement on this?”

Assent came from all sides and she leaned back in her chair. “Meg Lyall was the one who took the photos, just as she is the one who has been bullying Ellie.” She held up her hand as a barrage of questions and exclamations assailed her. “Sh, girls, please. Meg came to me this morning to confess – partly as a direct consequence of Mireille’s kindly words to her last night. So we must all be very grateful for Mireille’s courage. But why did Meg behave in such a fashion?”

She had their attention now. Quietly, efficiently, she explained something of Meg’s life and what had happened to her Nanny, and the effect it had all had on her. The exclamations from the girls became more sympathetic.

“I said I wanted your help. I’m not going to expel Meg – for reasons I won’t go into – but staying here and facing the mistresses, and the girls who know, will be very hard for her. She is very aware of just how unpleasant she has been to everyone, even before the bullying. It will require great courage on her part. Put yourselves in her shoes a moment or two….”

There was a moment of intense silence as they remembered the times when they themselves had sinned in some way in their school career. An interruption came from Mireille. “You want us to help her. You want us to welcome her back, show her she still belongs. ”

“Yes, Mireille, that is exactly what I wish, though I fear poor Meg has never considered that she belongs. Ellie has persuaded her own form to extend the hand of friendship to Meg. It was a struggle but they’re very willing now, though I’m sure there will be times when their feelings of hurt will get the better of them. Meg will have to learn to cope with that. But I’m hoping all the Upper Sixth, not just the prefects, can also keep an eye out and give her a gentle lift if she seems unhappy. I’m extremely worried about her and I’m hoping you can take some of the burden from my shoulders. After all, help is better coming from people her own age than from adults. Only thus can she learn she is accepted.”

Mireille rose to her feet. “I, for one, am willing to extend the hand of friendship, Miss Annersley.” She looked around her in appeal. “Meg is a very honest person underneath her sarcasm and hurtfulness. She showed me last night that she knows what she is – and what her actions deserve. She’s also very, very sorry for what she has done.” She grinned. “After all, none of us is perfect. I’ve done some pretty awful things myself in my time.”

Gillian stood up beside her and grimaced. “Don’t remind me. I’m with Mireille on this, and I know the rest of you are. Miss Annersley has given each one of us a helping hand at some time during our years here when we’ve gone wrong – sometimes very wrong - so now we must help her to give Meg that lift, extend to Meg the mercy we’ve been shown ourselves.”

He who is without sin among you, let him cast the first stone… (John 8:7)

Even as St John’s words came to mind, Hilda’s eyes misted over. Echoes of support were coming from all corners of the Salon. Nell and Mother Abbess had worked wonders. Thanks to them, and to the older girls, the school had surely become holy ground, burning bushes around every corner.

So many miracles had been showered on her since Nell died, big ones and small ones, all of them candles to light her way. But what had taken place this day in school was staggering in its quiet simplicity – spirits refreshed and renewed; anger and pain softened and healed; stern hearts melted into generosity and acceptance; girls redeemed, and finding themselves being offered love at its most unselfish.

Yet each precious, life-shaping act would remain forever unnoticed by most of her girls, and even those who were aware of them would probably never understand the true significance of the blessings they had perceived. But one or two sensitive souls would catch the nuances – and their lives would be enhanced forever.

Earth’s crammed with heaven,
And every common bush afire with God,
But only he who sees takes off his shoes;
The rest sit round it and pluck blackberries.
(E B Browning)

Author:  blue1 [ Thu Feb 05, 2009 6:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

Lovely :) (satisfied sigh)

I wonder if Hilda will ever believe that it is mostly down to her that these miricles are happening.

Thank you Mary :halo: :halo:

Author:  linda [ Thu Feb 05, 2009 8:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

Another wonderful episode, Mary!

Quote:
Miss Annersley has given each one of us a helping hand at some time during our years here when we’ve gone wrong – sometimes very wrong - so now we must help her to give Meg that lift, extend to Meg the mercy we’ve been shown ourselves.”


Hilda just doesn't realise that she is the cement which holds them all together. She is the light which leads these girls to grow into strong caring women.

Thank you, Mary :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  abbeybufo [ Thu Feb 05, 2009 8:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

Lovely Mary - Hilda has the perfect way to get them all pulling in the same direction.

[BTW, you get the 8) because you typed a figure 8 followed by a closing bracket ). If you go back to edit the post and put a space between - so 8 ) it should correct itself - that's one of the reasons I use square brackets so often on here :D ]

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Feb 05, 2009 8:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

I thought they would need a retreat by MA, but prayer and suffering has caused a change.

Quote:
Even as St John’s words came to mind, Hilda’s eyes misted over. Echoes of support were coming from all corners of the Salon. Nell and Mother Abbess had worked wonders. Thanks to them, and to the older girls, the school had surely become holy ground, burning bushes around every corner.


I am glad Hilda shared the Juniors mischief with the prefects and emphasied they were not to blame. Even if she did it by describing one of her own problems.

Quote:
But, please, do not – I repeat, do not - blame yourselves for what happened. There was no way any of us could have foreseen this bit of mischief. You can’t assume guilt for every little thing that goes wrong in school. That’s my prerogative,” she added, rolling her eyes.

For them all.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Feb 05, 2009 9:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

MaryR wrote:
You can’t assume guilt for every little thing that goes wrong in school. That’s my prerogative,” she added, rolling her eyes.


Love that line! :lol:


Thanks Mary

Author:  MHE [ Thu Feb 05, 2009 9:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

Lovely Mary, Hilda knows full well what they are all thinking and is able to reassure them.

Waiting eagerly for more :P

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Feb 05, 2009 9:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

Mary R wrote:

Quote:
You can’t assume guilt for every little thing that goes wrong in school. That’s my prerogative,” she added, rolling her eyes


I laughed out loud at that - and I'm sure Nell would have done so too. :) :)

Once again, Hilda shows herself as a very special Head mistress in her treatment of the older girls, here, praising their progress in the two short weeks of term and enlisting their help with Meg's future treatment, sharing with them enough of the girl's background to ensure their sympathy, and showing them how much their help in this will take some responsibility from her own shoulders. And she is so right in that comment that Meg will accept help better from her peers than from the adults around them.

I'm glad she shared the description of the juniors' exploit with them - it really lightened the atmosphere.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Tara [ Fri Feb 06, 2009 12:40 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

:oops: I'd forgotten that the Upper Sixth didn't actually know about Meg ... my only excuse is that so much happens in such a short time here!

Yet more lovely indications of how deeply Hilda understands her girls, from the uncertainty and lack of self-confidence of the Prefects to the likely effect on the twins of the 'crime' that they are actually quite proud of - not to mention the fact that the older girls might regret not having thought of it in their own misspent youth!

Again the ripples of understanding, forgiveness and compassion are spreading ever outwards:
Quote:
But what had taken place this day in school was staggering in its quiet simplicity – spirits refreshed and renewed; anger and pain softened and healed; stern hearts melted into generosity and acceptance; girls redeemed, and finding themselves being offered love at its most unselfish.
but I agree with everyone else that it is not down to Nell, MA, or anything miraculous, unless the influence and example of a wise, perceptive and loving woman may be called a miracle - which, perhaps, indeed it may.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  di [ Fri Feb 06, 2009 7:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

Lovely post, Mary. Thank you so much. The girls are, indeed, so lucky to have Hilda as their Head. There can't be many like her around in these times; they're all driven by targets and league tables and often forget they have young lives to shape in to future acceptable young adults who will have to make their way in this complicated world we live in.
Looking forward to more.

Author:  jmc [ Fri Feb 06, 2009 11:08 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

I have been reading this for a while now. I wish Hilda was at my school.

Author:  Celia [ Fri Feb 06, 2009 7:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

Hilda is so perceptive that she can indeed appear to work miracles.
It was good to see that Gillian at least recognises how much help
Hilda offers when any one of the girls is in need.
Surely with so many people willing to lend a hand,Meg will be able
to make amends, and start the uphill path to being the sort of
person Nanny and Hilda hope for.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Feb 08, 2009 3:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

Have I told you recently how much I love your quote collection? Always so apt. (Thinking also of the Lawrence here.)

And Hilda is magnificent, as always.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Sun Feb 08, 2009 1:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

How interesting that the prefects have also been thinking about their own possible shortcomings in the light of what has been happening. And how much understanding Hilda shows of them - yes, they had not been acting as they should. but now they are more than capable of repaying their trust in her. And how courageous of Mireille to admit her own failings, and then Gillian to demonstrate that she has really taken to heart all that the school - and Hilda has tried to show her.
Quote:
Miss Annersley has given each one of us a helping hand at some time during our years here when we’ve gone wrong – sometimes very wrong - so now we must help her to give Meg that lift, extend to Meg the mercy we’ve been shown ourselves.

And it is so much what Hilda has been and done and represented down the years that has affected these girls...

Beautiful, Mary! Thank you.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Feb 08, 2009 6:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) New Update - Thurs 05/02/09

A little later, the girls slowly drifted out of the Salon in twos and threes on their way to prep, their faces far brighter than they had been earlier. Hilda was pleased to see it, but looked in some concern at Carmela. She was white, now her embarrassed rosiness had faded, and there were frown lines marring her forehead.

“Are you not feeling well, Carmela?” asked Hilda, with some concern.

The girl sighed. “I’ve had a headache all day but it seems to be getting worse.”

“Perhaps you should go to Matron, dear.”

“I can’t, Miss Annersely. I’m taking prep with Upper IVB….”

Before Hilda could make reply, Mireille spoke. “Go to bed, ’Mela. I’ll take prep for you.”

Carmela tried to smile. “If you’re sure, then I’ll swap and do yours on Thursday.”

“That’s settled, then. Off you go, Carmela, and I hope you feel better tomorrow.” Hilda watched the girl walk away and then she turned to Mireille. “Thank you for doing that, my dear. Just remember what I said earlier. Upper IVB consider themselves young ladies now. As I was watching them the other night I detected resentment in one or two faces at the way their dignity had been assailed. Go carefully.”

Mireille nodded before leaving, and Hilda herself closed the door and made her way to the office, where she apologised profusely to Rosalie for her lack of diligence that day.

Rosalie giggled and raised her eyes to heaven. “Lack of diligence? From what Gwynneth says, you’ve been diligence itself from about seven this morning. My workload pales into insignificance beside yours.”

“Not so, Rosalie. You work harder than any of us. Anything in particular you need me to do? Or just all of it?”

“On your desk – the bare necessities only. Though I fear you’ll not even get through that little lot tonight. And don’t even contemplate staying up late to finish it or Gwynnth will have both our scalps.”

Hilda wrinkled up her nose in acknowledgement of the truth of this statement. “We’ll see, dear. It’s certainly been a day and a half.”

“A cold day and a half, by all accounts,” chuckled Rosalie. Hilda cocked an eyebrow. “Sharlie told us. She had us all in tucks. However did you keep a straight face?”

“By not daring to look at Sharlie,” Hilda replied. “Poor thing wasn’t sure whether to die of chagrin at what her form had been up to or to laugh out loud with the sheer effrontery of it. They will surely drive me into an early grave, those two little dears.”

She grimaced when she realised just what she had said and turned, with slumped shoulders, to her door, leaving Rosalie looking sadly after her. Hilda sighed with some gusto when she saw the bare necessities Rosalie had left for her. No rest for the wicked, she groaned to herself as she sat down.

Then you shouldn’t be so wicked, my girl!

Phooey! Pots and kettles come to mind, Nell Wilson! If that’s all the help you can offer me, go away, please.


Silence was the only response and she shook her head. Talking to herself again! At this rate she’d be certified before she ever got to the convent.

You should have been certified years ago, dear girl. We both should!

Hilda threw up her hands.

Just sit down and be quiet – or, even better, pick up a pen and forge my signature on some of these.”

Everything went quiet and she sat down and picked up her pen, drawing one of the piles towards her. But as she scanned each letter and signed it, she was aware of an invigorating presence in the room, as though someone were pouring energy into her weary body and heavy spirit. Only Nell could ever do that for her, without needing to say a word. She was doing as asked – keeing quiet and helping in the best way possible.

Thank you, dear heart.

You’re very welcome.

A few minutes after the bell to summon the girls to prep had sounded, Hilda rose to her feet.

Care to patrol the corridors with me? I want to make sure all is well, what with snowmen and photos and all the other excitements of the past few days. I think the girls are trying to make up for the lack of your presence and your ability to shake us all up.


There was no response but she felt that caring presence beside her as she walked through the corridors, aware of sound gradually dying away as the girls settled down to work. If she were to turn her head suddenly, would she catch a glimpse of that strong, humorous face? No, it wasn’t necessary. She was there.

Turning a corner, she saw a figure at the other end of the long corridor. To her surprise she recognised Ellie, who should have been in her form room doing prep. She watched as Ellie opened a door at the far end – and as she did so there came a bang, which was followed by an outburst of noise and shouts. What on earth….?

Author:  blue1 [ Sun Feb 08, 2009 7:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

That was lovely. Thank you.

Is it too soon to ask for more? I'm interested in what that bang was too.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Feb 08, 2009 7:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

*jumps* What now?! Never a dull moment.

Nell's presence is lovely. :)

Thank you, Mary

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun Feb 08, 2009 8:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

Lovely, Mary - but did you happen to notice you'd left us on another cliff :shock: :shock: :shock:

Thanks for a beautiful post . . . up until that last paragraph :lol:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Feb 08, 2009 9:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

As always, Nell's 'presence' just when Hilda needs it most, has given her the renewed energy she so desperately needed at that point. It's so wonderfully reassuring to 'see' her there at Hilda's elbow, and we know just how much Hilda will have enjoyed the interlude too. As for talking to herself - don't we all do it at some point? I know I do..!!

Like everyone else, I wonder what Ellie is doing and what that 'bang' was - don't keep us on that 'cliff' for too long Mary - pretty please.... :) :)

Author:  Emma A [ Sun Feb 08, 2009 9:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

I hope Carmela is alright, and that Mireille can deal well with her form's prep. Wondering what on earth is going on...

Thank-you, Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Feb 08, 2009 9:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

Thank you Mary. Sorry you and hilda left us at a cliff. Hope you can let us know what is happening soon.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun Feb 08, 2009 11:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

Thanks dear Mary, just caught up with two lovely updates though am curious to see what the bang and shouts are about

Author:  MHE [ Sun Feb 08, 2009 11:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

Lovely to 'see' Nell again, and glad that she was able to give Hilda some much needed energy. As for Hilda talking to herself - I know I do it and quite regularly, especially on my way to work :shock: - its the only time I get a sensible reply :lol:

Wondering now as to the cause of all the noise.

Thank you Mary

Author:  linda [ Sun Feb 08, 2009 11:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

Quote:
Then you shouldn’t be so wicked, my girl!

Phooey! Pots and kettles come to mind, Nell Wilson! If that’s all the help you can offer me, go away, please.


A lovely heartwarming example of Nell's continued 'presence', upholding and sustaining Hilda, giving her the strength she needs. But still with the old remembered gentle banter between them. Lovely! :D :D

Another cliff, Mary? I too need to know why Ellie is out of her form room, what caused the bang and why the outburst of noise and shouts. Please, pretty please, don't make us wait too long for the next instalment.

Author:  di [ Mon Feb 09, 2009 7:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

Good to see Nell back, giving much needed support to Hilda. Looking forward to seeing just what the bang was and what Ellie has to do with it. Juniors, I wonder or maybe the disgruntled members of Upper1VB.
Thanks, Mary, please don't keep us on the cliff for too long. :)

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Feb 09, 2009 2:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

A few household chemicals in the right proportion, perhaps?
Look forward to finding out!

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Feb 09, 2009 2:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

A delight as always, Mary !

You recapture Nell so vividly with a handful of words; no wonder Hilda feels such comfort if she can "feel" Nell as well as you evoke her for us..............

But just what is Ellie up to ? :shock: :mrgreen:

Author:  Tara [ Mon Feb 09, 2009 3:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

'What on earth', indeed ... never a dull moment, and something else to keep Hilda from her paperwork, no doubt. I like her roaming the corridors to ensure all is well - it sounds as if her presence is needed.

That was a lovely interlude with Nell, such a combination of lightness and affection with the palpable strength and energy that Nell always spreads around her. So nice that Hilda can still be aware of that sustaining presence and the love and support that transcends physical limitations.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Feb 09, 2009 4:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

My goodness, something else for Hilda to sort out ? At least Nell
is there to whisper support this time. Of course it may be nothing
very much, but knowing Hilda and you Mary why do I doubt that? :twisted:

Lovely for Hilda to feel Nell's presence again.

Thank you

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Feb 10, 2009 8:39 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

Nell and Hilda seem to blur the boundaries between here and there so naturally that it seems absolutely and utterly reasonable that Nell is by Hilda's side, helping and strengthening her. All that love and faith simply could not be eradicated, even by death.

And I wonder what has been happening now?

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Feb 10, 2009 6:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P2 Sun 08/02/09

Celia wrote:
Of course it may be nothing very much, but knowing Hilda and you Mary why do I doubt that? :twisted:

:mrgreen: :mrgreen: :mrgreen:

....Hilda watched Ellie open a door at the far end – and as she did so there came a bang, which was followed by an outburst of noise and shouts. What on earth….?

She was about to hurry along when she heard Ellie’s voice speak out in German with cold firmness. “Sit down and be quiet, all of you.”

Hilda was astonished at the abrupt silence that fell. Her ward had presence, it would seem. Aware that she was eavesdropping, but being deeply interested as well as alarmed, Hilda walked deliberately slowly down the corridor, listening hard and trying to work out what was happening, but not wanting to interfere unless it should prove necessary.

“That’s better,” said Ellie. “Stay like that, please. The first one to move without permission will write for me an essay on the dangers of disobedience. Someone, find me a chair for Mireille, please. You can see she has hurt herself”

Hilda almost swept in at that point but something held her back. There was some movement and then a breathless hush. Finally, Ellie spoke again, and Hilda was stunned at her calm command of the situation – and at her excellent German.

“So – marbles were the cause. How nasty! Would the person or persons who placed them there, please stand.”

Like Ellie, Hilda waited, but the silence demanded by Ellie remained absolute.

“Cowards, as well, I see,” Ellie laughed scornfully. “I wonder if you have any idea of the harm you could have caused Mireille. You know, don’t you, that you have sunk even beneath the level of earthworms? And that is to insult the worms, for they do much good. What you have done here is wicked.”

“You can’t say such things, Ellie Drake,” grumbled a malcontent. “Why, you’re a…!”

“Yes?” The word dropped from Ellie’s lips like a sliver of ice and Hilda grinned. Even she could not have bettered that one word.

“Oh, Ellie,” she whispered.

“Well?” asked Ellie. “Cat got your tongue? What am I?” Silence was her only answer. “Another coward, I see. I ask you all again – who did this terrible thing?”

Her voice had shot out like the crack of a whip at her last words, and there was a sudden scraping back of chairs. “So – three of you! What were you thinking?” she asked, aghast.

“It’s no business of yours, Ellie Drake,” came a sullen voice.

Ellie’s voice remained quietly icy and Hilda applauded her restraint. “Really? I would have said it was the business of anyone who catches girls doing such mad and dangerous things. If you don’t answer me at once, I shall have to send for Miss Annersley. I hate to think what she would do to you. A Head’s Report at the very least, I should think.”

“You can’t put us on Head’s Report, you’re not a prefect….”

“No, but I am, and I can,” came a weak voice that Hilda recognised as her Head Girl’s. “Do you want that?” There were sharp gasps all round. “No, I didn’t think so. Cowards do not like their actions to be made kn…..” Her voice died away and there was a sharp cry from Ellie.

Time for you to step in, I think, dear girl.

Hilda’s silent appearance in the doorway passed unnoticed at first by everyone. Her eyes slowly travelled the room, finally coming to rest on Mireille seated on a chair at the front, and Ellie bending over her. Mireille’s face was white as a sheet and a huge lump was forming on her forehead. The three girls on their feet sensed a change in the atmosphere as those at the back of the room became aware of the Abbess. They turned her way – and froze. So did the rest of the form. Ellie noticed the appalled silence and straightened up, then sighed with relief.

Seeing she had gained her effect, Hilda moved to the front of the room and held Mireille in place as the girl tried to stand. “I can see you’ve been in the wars, Mireille. What happened?”

Mireille bit her lip, undecided about what to say, but Ellie was not so reticent. She had learned her lesson. She would never again be afraid to speak out when there was trouble.

“They put marbles on the step of the mistress’s desk so she would slip on them and fall. She banged her head as she fell. It was a disgusting thing to do!”

Her eyes were blazing bright blue, her slender frame quivering with emotion. Now her guardian was there, her coolness had evaporated. Hilda gentled her by gripping her arm, then she went to look under the desk, which was set on a small plinth to give it height. Lying on the plinth, and rolling on the floor, was a large number of marbles of every hue and size.

Her own eyes were like grey steel when she straightened up, her face set and stern. The silence deepened when the form saw that face. The cold eyes stared at the three girls on their feet. She was pleased to see that Bella and Sarah didn’t seem to be among them – the concert hadn’t upset those two, it seemed, even though they were usually mixed-up in any mischief from this form.

“Tonia Slater – Christine Wright – Marie-Luce Chauvin!” She detailed their names slowly, her contempt evident. “As Ellie says, it was a disgusting trick to play. Were you trying to commit murder, by any chance, Tonia? Mireille could have been knocked unconscious or even broken her neck. She is my representative here in school. Would you have done the same to me, your Headmistress, if I had happened to be taking prep?”

That cold voice would have frozen mercury, and the three girls gulped and bit their lips.

“N… no… Miss Annersley. W…we… thought it would be… C….C… Carmela…. It usually is on Mondays… ” whispered Tonia.

“And that is supposed to make it better, is it? It wasn’t your Head Girl you were trying to hurt, merely a prefect. Not quite as bad, you think?” Tonia shook her head violently. “Not good enough. Answer me, please.”

The cold voice had sharpened and Tonia’s voice shook. “N.. No, Miss Annersley. It’s just…. that… Carmela…. “

She stopped, her mouth dry, and Christine Wright plunged in to take up her tale for her. “She made us look silly… in the concert the other night.”

Hilda gazed on her in absolute silence, her eyes like flint. When she spoke, her voice was very soft but very dangerous. “No, she didn’t make you look silly, Christine. I’m afraid you did that to yourselves. You were the ones who chose to disobey the authority of my prefects. I shall have to weigh up whether the three of you are suitable material to go into the Seniors. It seems to me that Inter V might suit you better, with your exceedingly childish attitudes. ” She watched the horror of it dawn in their faces.

As though dismissing them as of no importance Hilda looked round the room. “Stand up all those of you who knew about this plan and thought it a good idea.”

Four more girls slowly rose to their feet, faces red. The cold contempt they saw in the Abbess’s face had them lowering their eyes in shame.

“And the rest, Tonia?” she asked.

“They didn’t know. We put the marbles there when... the others went to Kaffee.... Except – Bella knew. She tried to stop us but…”

“Like little children, you wanted your own way.” The scorn in Hilda’s voice shrivelled them up and they shivered again, wondering what their fate would be.

“Tonia, you seemed to think Ellie couldn’t put you on a Head’s Report. I think you’ll agree, however, that the Head herself can do so.” The main culprits shook with fear. “This trick of yours is so bad that I have no option where you three are concerned. I will not have you putting people’s lives in danger. The others, those who knew about it and somehow forgot to stop you – those I shall leave to you, Mireille, my dear. Are you agreeable?”

Mireille understood the unspoken message. The prefects’ authority was being stressed, as well as her trust in them. Mireille rose to her feet and walked unsteadily over to the Abbess, where she stared round. “Yes, Miss Annersley, I shall certainly find them punishment to suit their crime. Thank you.”

“They will present themselves to you tomorrow. But for now, dear, you’re looking whiter by the minute and I’m sure that head is aching badly, so Ellie is going to take you to Matron. I’ll sit with these naughty children for their prep tonight. I don’t think there will be any more trouble. Ellie, after leaving Mireille with Matron will you call at the office, please, and ask Miss Dene to send along my work here? Thank you.”

The two girls departed and Hilda and the form were left alone....

Author:  Emma A [ Tue Feb 10, 2009 6:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

Oh, poor Mireille! I hope she's not seriously hurt. But well done, Ellie - tone and voice superb! I guess the form will not be happy to have the Headmistress taking their prep; and I wonder what on earth Mireille and the prefects will find as a suitable punishment. :twisted:

I loved the way Hilda was listening and waiting to see whether she was needed - how well and capably she backs up her prefects. Lovely, Mary. Thank-you.

Author:  di [ Tue Feb 10, 2009 7:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

Fabulous post. Ellie comes in to her own here and shows how she has matured. She certainly had the girls where she wanted them - except for the few hardy ones who questioned her authority - and they were soon put in their places by Mereille and Hilda. I should think they are going to rue the day they thought of doing such a dangerous thing; it could have been so much worse. Mereille is lucky to get away with just a bump on her head; she could have ended up like poor Stacie, flat on her back for a year or so.

I trust both Hilda and Mereille will devise suitable punishments for them. This is so much worse than the snowmen in the classroom!! :lol:

Thanks, Mary, even I was quaking in my boots. :) Looking forward to more.

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Feb 10, 2009 7:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

Thank you Mary. I am sure the three main culprits are now in fear and trembling.

Quote:
“You can’t put us on Head’s Report, you’re not a prefect….”

“No, but I am, and I can,” came a weak voice that Hilda recognised as her Head Girl’s. “Do you want that?” There were sharp gasps all round. “No, I didn’t think so. Cowards do not like their actions to be made kn…..” Her voice died away and there was a sharp cry from Ellie.

“Tonia, you seemed to think Ellie couldn’t put you on a Head’s Report. I think you’ll agree, however, that the Head herself can do so.” The main culprits shook with fear. “This trick of yours is so bad that I have no option where you three are concerned. I will not have you putting people’s lives in danger. The others, those who knew about it and somehow forgot to stop you – those I shall leave to you, Mireille, my dear. Are you agreeable?”



A Head's report when sent by the Head!!!

Inspired Mary

For Mireille hope she is not seriously hurt.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  blue1 [ Tue Feb 10, 2009 7:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

Brilliant.

Well Ellie clearly paid close attention to eveything Hilda taught her. Poor Mirielle I hope she will be ok.

Also hope the the little angels don't have anything else nasty arranged for prep that they are unable to stop.

Thank you

Author:  linda [ Tue Feb 10, 2009 10:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

Fantastic, Mary!!

Quote:
“Yes?” The word dropped from Ellie’s lips like a sliver of ice and Hilda grinned. Even she could not have bettered that one word.

Ellie certainly has quickly absorbed everything Hilda has taught her, right down to the use of the icy monosyllable! :lol: :lol:

I am sure that the miscreants never expected that their nasty trick would have such far reaching consequences. They may have been able to get away with it with Carmela, but Mireille and Ellie are made of sterner stuff. And, I am sure that they never expected it to go as far as a Head's Report.

I am sure that Mireille will be able to come up with a very suitable punishment for the others. One which will make the girls think twice before they try to play up the prefects again.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Feb 10, 2009 10:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

They deserve everything Hilda and mirelle give them - they could have killed Mirelle. A very nasty trick and far far worse than the snowman. Also I didn't like the fact that they took so long to own up - not the normal way for CS girls.

Ellie was magnificent there and, of course, Hilda was at her most commanding and frightening - as they deserve. I hope she doesn't even let them in InterV - that does count as a senior form.

((((Mirelle))))


Thanks Mary

Author:  Celia [ Tue Feb 10, 2009 10:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

Poor Mireille,and she only took prep to help her friend. Carmela will
feel awful too when she hears what happened.

Ellie was magnificent,specially keeping her cool when Tonia
challenged her.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Feb 11, 2009 12:14 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

Ellie may not have known Hilda for very long, but oh boy, has she learned from her!! She was absolutely superb there - I was shivering in my shoes as I read - yet another tribute to your powers of description, Mary.

But these girls well deserve whatever punishment is meted out to them - what they did was dangerous in the extreme, and they are lucky that Mireille was not more badly hurt. As for the trick being intended for Carmela - from what I remember of that young woman, she may be quiet, but she can certainly give a severe reprimand when she wants to do. She will be even more severe knowing that Mireille was hurt in her stead.

And Hilda must be torn between pride in the way Ellie handled the situation and horror at what happened - no doubt she will be able to hear a pin drop in that classroom for the rest of prep.

Thank you - that was magnificent.

Author:  MHE [ Wed Feb 11, 2009 12:17 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

Oh dear!, they really have gone and done it this time, Mireille is very lucky that it's only a bump to the head. As for Ellie, she was magnificent, quite a sponge.

I was quaking in my boots after Hilda appeared on the scene, and I was n't involved in it :D :shock:

Thank you Mary, looking forward to seeing what happens next, perhaps Hilda should consider building a detention block? Mind at the going rate it would be full in no time at all. :lol:

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Feb 11, 2009 10:49 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

Ellie's handling of that was worthy of Hilda - calm, controlled, utterly in command of both herself and the situation - and Hilda recognises that. And Ellie's assurance in this situation shows how much she is recovering from Meg's devastating attack and regaining her lost confidence.

And Hilda was her usual masterly self wasn't she? A Head's Report issued by the Head herself, ouch! And they do deserve it, that was a thoroughly unpleasant and dangerous trick. I am sure Mireille, with the support of the other prefects will devise a suitable punishment.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Feb 11, 2009 6:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

Poor Mireille ! They could have indeed been the cause of her death or permanent incapacitation. :banghead:

They definitely deserved a double dose of both Hilda and Ellie . Ellie has obviously learnt a lot from Hilda !

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed Feb 11, 2009 7:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

Well done Ellie for handling that well. That wa a really nasty thing for the girls to do. Glad Hilda was there to add her support.

Poor Mirelle and Ellie for having to deal with it

Author:  Kathy_S [ Thu Feb 12, 2009 7:05 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

How nasty! They must have been pretty cunning about the marbles as well, to place them in a way that wouldn't be seen.

Ellie does magnificently, but I have a feeling she won't be forgiven any time soon.

I hope Mireille recovers quickly. The support from Hilda & Ellie must be heartening at least.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  jacey [ Thu Feb 12, 2009 10:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

Oh my goodness!
So well written Mary, and so lovely to see Ellie growing in confidence. As Kathy_S says, I hope she won't be made to pay for her spurt of authority.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Feb 15, 2009 9:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Tues 10/02/09

Sorry for the delay in showing the end of that scene....

.....The two girls departed and Hilda and the form were left alone. “Bella, I can’t tell you how pleased I am to hear what Tonia said. I know it must have been hard for you. Tonia is your friend. Thank you, my dear, and well done.”

Bella blushed to the roots of her hair, but the Abbess’s commendation strengthened the girl’s determination to do better from now on. Hilda’s eyes, meanwhile, returned to the form as a whole and she considered them in some dismay. The insouciant naughtiness of the Juniors compared very favourably with the deliberate malice at work here among the Senior Middles. What else was in store for her before this day was over?

Her stance upright and forbidding, she addressed the leader of the culprits. “Tell me, Tonia, when did you have time to place these marbles? You must have done it in secret, for I’m quite sure the majority of the girls would have been up in arms if they had seen you doing it?”

Tonia glanced wildly at her two co-conspirators, but there was no help to be had there. “We pretended to be busy putting our books away until the others had gone to Kaffee und Kuchen, Miss Annersley.”

“I take it by ‘we’ you mean you, Christine and Marie-Luce. Is that when Bella tried to stop you?” Tonia nodded, afraid to trust her voice. “I also take it you placed the marbles where they wouldn’t be noticed?”

“We only put them on the plinth. Most people don’t actually look down when they sit there – they’re looking at us.”

Hilda considered Tonia, her expression conveying the sense that she really didn’t know the girl. “Not a very subtle plan, was it, Tonia? But then, I don’t suppose you were too bothered whether you were found out or not, such is your spite against my prefects. I’m sure you had other ideas in mind if this one didn’t work. The sheer malice you display,and your selfish determination to hurt people, concern me deeply. Also, your cowardice! It’s a very long time since I have seen such vindictiveness at work in the Chalet School.”

She examined the faces of the three culprits. “ I ask myself if you really understood just how much you could have hurt Carmela – or Mireille – when you planned it all out. That lack of understanding is the only mitigating circumstance that comes to mind. But since you are fifteen, or nearly so, I don’t see how you could not have known, therefore I must hold you guilty as charged.”

Normally she would not have spoken in such a vein to offenders in front of the rest of their form but, since this form had always been a source of trouble, and since there were a good quarter of the girls involved, she had decided that the others might heed the stark warning and change their ways.

“The three of you will come out here and pick up every marble. Do you have a box for them, Tonia? Then please place all the marbles in it and leave it here on Miss Stone’s desk.”

The floating of a feather could have been heard in the silence that followed as the three dragged themselves forward and and bent to pick up the marbles, Hilda pointing out one or two they had missed. They had rolled everywhere when Mireille fell. The others watched in trepidation and dismay, never having suffered from the true wrath of the Abbess before. She had been grave and awe-inspiring the night before, when the photos disappeared, but that had been impersonal somehow – this was far too close to home. Her austere iciness left them reeling, too scared to move a muscle in case it was the wrong muscle.

A judge about to pass sentence could not have been more stern and forbidding than Hilda as she watched the three girls return to stand at their desks. Her beautiful voice was quiet but deadly, holding the threat that any small transgression in the next two hours would reap a bitter harvest.

“You will all get on with your work. No one leaves here until their prep has been finished, and finished to my satisfaction. Tonia, Christine and Marie-Luce, you will go straight to bed after Abendessen, as you will do for the rest of this half term. Since you choose to behave like infants you will be treated as such. I think you are all in different dormitories so that is no problem. I would send you there immediately after prep but that would make too much work for Matron Lloyd, so consider yourselves better off than you might have been.”

She paused. She could see that most of the seven by now had tears in their eyes, although Tonia still looked at her resolutely, refusing to show any emotion in full view of the others.

“You three will also lose all skiing for the foreseeable future, and all amusements on Saturday evenings until half term. You know what else is covered by the Head’s Report. The other four, while leaving your punishment to Mireille, I must tell you that you also will lose some of your skiing. All seven of you, I shall consider whether I need to inform your parents of your misdeeds. Oh, and before you begin your prep you will each write a letter of apology to Mireille. Write it in your scribbler and when I am satisfied with what you have composed I will give you a clean sheet of paper on which you will copy it out. Now, please, sit down – and in future try to act like the nearly-seniors you are.”

Without more ado, the seven girls sat down, their faces burning at being spoken to as though they were mere infants. Everyone’s head was lowered and a tense silence filled the room, but whether the still-writhing sinners did any meaningful work that evening was moot. They were mortally afraid of what their parents might do if the Abbess wrote to them. Except for Tonia, they were all wondering what on earth had possessed them.

She, however, was filled with even more resentment than before. Not only had her scheme to get back at Carmela gone awry, but she was now to be treated even more like a child. Life wasn’t fair. She hated them all with an equal passion – Mireille and Carmela and the Abbess. Although, deep inside, some spark of wisdom or common-sense made her realise that Miss Annersley had had no choice in her punishment of the sinners. Ellie she dismissed as of no importance, despite her dislike of the way the Sixth former had taken charge.

She lowered her head further, to hide the tears of frustration that insisted on trickling down her face despite herself. Hilda had been watching her, well aware of her thoughts, and wondered how she could strip away Tonia’s veneer of pride and selfishness. She was too sophisticated for her years, encouraged by a mother who thought more of good looks and expensive clothes and her place in society than she did of hard work or any interior life or consideration for others. Tonia was also possessed of a certain degree of magnetism and could persuade those of a weaker disposition to do her bidding.

Hilda sighed. Her emotions had already been torn every which way today by Meg and Ellie, both of whom had suffered during their lives in a way that was unimaginable to a spoilt girl like Tonia. How we are shaped or damaged by our parents and our circumstances, she thought. Marianne Westwood had had the courage and thoughtfulness to change her ways, once she had been gently nudged that way by Hilda and by her own innate wisdom. As had Ellie, once assured of someone’s love. Could one do as much for Tonia? And how would Meg fare, even with the help of the Sixth?

At that point she became aware of someone standing beside her. She turned, to find Ellie waiting patiently. On her good arm rested two office baskets of letters and forms, her bandaged hand resting on top. She smiled tentatively and lay them on the desk.

“Thank you, Ellie,” Hilda murmured. “May I ask how you came to be here at the beginning of prep, my dear? Did someone send you?”

Ellie shook her head. “Mireille had been helping Sara with some French earlier today in our form room, and she had left one of her books behind so I volunteered to bring it in case she needed it. Why? Did I do wrong?” she whispered with some anxiety.

Hilda patted her arm. “No, ma petite, not at all. I just wanted to tell you how very impressed I was by the way you dealt with it all – and with your German. It was a very good thing you happened along.”

Ellie blushed and smiled. All she had tried to do was base her behaviour on her guardian’s quiet yet compelling manner. With a demure “Danke, Fraulein Annersley,” she left the room, her heart aglow within. Madame was pleased with her!

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Feb 15, 2009 9:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Sun 15/02/09

Thank you Mary for the update.

Hilda had dealt well with the Middles. LIke Hilda though I worry about Tonia and her attitude to those in authority.
For Hilda
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  blue1 [ Sun Feb 15, 2009 9:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Sun 15/02/09

Thank you. :D

I wonder if Hilda will be able to help Tonia.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Feb 15, 2009 9:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Sun 15/02/09

Hmmmm, pleased that Hilda has recognised that she still has some work to do on Tonia. And that Bella was praised for attempting to stop them. Ensuring that the rest of the Form hear the lecture is unusual but I think justifiable considering the type of crime. Pleased that Ellie was praised too - she did good!


Thanks Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Sun Feb 15, 2009 10:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Sun 15/02/09

"The floating of a feather could have been heard in the silence that followed"

I bet it could with Hilda as icy as that! Love it.

Glad Bella and Ellie got their measure of praise. Tonia will be a hard nut
to crack I fear.

Thank you Mary

Author:  wheelchairprincess [ Sun Feb 15, 2009 11:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Sun 15/02/09

A beautiful update as always. I am in awe of your gift as a writer.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Feb 16, 2009 12:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Sun 15/02/09

Poor Hilda, she must be exhausted. At least the Juniors was a nice naughtiness, that was merely mischief. This was plain straight out nasty. Hope Hilda is able to do her work with Tonia, though I have my doubts as she isn't broken enough underneath the way Meg, Ellie and Marianne were. Thanks Mary, am looking forward to seeing how Meg goes when she returns to the fold

Author:  di [ Mon Feb 16, 2009 11:07 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Sun 15/02/09

What a nasty trick to play! Tonia sounds a very unpleasant young lady. I do hope Hilda will be able to fathom out just how to help her lose her conceitedness else she will become a very obnoxious senior [always providing she lasts that long at the school] Her arrogance remind me a little of Eluined [I'm sure that's not the correct spelling but I can't be bothered to go and check!]in 'Bride.......the Chalet School' I'm sure you know who I'm refering to. She was also arrogant 'though her dislike of Bride came later when they were in the 6th form. Or was it Peggy? I know it was one of the older Bettany girls but I'm rambling on now, getting deeper and deeper in to confusion!!
Any way, Mary, thanks for the post. Looking forward to the next. :)

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Feb 16, 2009 7:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Sun 15/02/09

Mary,
I am sorry to be so long catching up with this; Real Life has been greatly to blame. :bawling:

Words fail me at the stupidity and sheer malice of putting marbles on areas near steps........how will Hilda deal with this ?

Author:  linda [ Mon Feb 16, 2009 10:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Sun 15/02/09

Poor Hilda, will she ever manage to get some rest. This has been a very long day, and here she is with another set of problem girls to deal with. Tonia looks like being quite a difficult case.

Quote:
Ellie blushed and smiled. All she had tried to do was base her behaviour on her guardian’s quiet yet compelling manner. With a demure “Danke, Fraulein Annersley,” she left the room, her heart aglow within. Madame was pleased with her!


Hilda's approval must have really warmed Ellie's heart. She has done so well today and shown that she is learning the lessons which Hilda is teaching her. She is growing visibly, hour by hour.


Thank you Mary :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Tue Feb 17, 2009 1:12 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Sun 15/02/09

Doubly glad that I'm not one of the seven. :shock:

Poor Hilda what a day she's having and it's not over yet. Tonia is going to be a very hard nut to crack me thinks. The rest of that form will be on their best behaviour now - they will be afraid to say or do anything, and will definately think twice before they do.

Thank you Mary, hoping that nothing else is going to come across Hilda - but knowing you I'm not holding my breath :lol:

Author:  Kathy_S [ Tue Feb 17, 2009 5:21 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Sun 15/02/09

Nice that Ellie's come out of this scene so buoyed up -- as she deserves to be.

As for Tonia et al., I'm afraid I feel very little compassion for them right now. :twisted: Not compared to Mireille & Hilda, anyhow.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Feb 17, 2009 9:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P3 Sun 15/02/09

Thank you for the kind comments, though I'm afraid this bit isn't any more exciting than the last. :? :


......Ellie blushed and smiled. All she had tried to do was base her behaviour on her guardian’s quiet yet compelling manner. With a demure “Danke, Fraulein Annersley,” she left the room, her heart aglow within. Madame was pleased with her.

Once the set time for prep was over, Hilda allowed each girl to leave on completion of their work. She demanded to see that done by the seven sinners, and sent them back to their seats to re-do work that was not completed to her satisfaction. There was scarcely half an hour remaining before Abendessen by the time the last girl received permission to go.

With a weary sigh, Hilda clicked off the lights and returned to her study to deposit her baskets of work, only to find Lower IVB’s form prefect, Alison Morley, and her deputy Yvette Marceau, lurking outside the door. They were both looking worried

Hilda smiled. “Were you waiting for me, girls? Well, come in and let me deposit this stuff first. It’s rather heavy.” She entered, switched on the lights, put down her burden and turned to the two girls. “Now, what can I do for you?”

Alison hesitated. “It’s about the Prefect’s evening on Saturday, Miss Annersley.”

Hilda stared at her, wondering what Saturday evening had to do with the events in IVB. Then light dawned. “Ah, and most of the form are involved, are they not? I see. You’re trying to tell me you need the three girls who are being sent to bed early.”

“Yes, Miss Annersley.”

“You can’t move people around? No, I didn’t think so.” She thought round the problem. “And you need the evenings after Abendessen to practise?”

Alison and Yvette nodded. After the Abbess’s crushing treatment of the ne’er-do-wells, they wondered how they themselves had plucked up the courage to approach her.

“Leave it with me, girls, and I promise to think about it. But I really don’t hold out much hope. What they did was very wrong and they must bear the consequences. I understand that the whole form is also bearing the consequences, but Tonia and the others should have thought of that instead of being so selfishly determined to carry out their plans. I can’t really allow them to escape their punishment and perform in public as though nothing had happened, can I? Think how unfair that would seem to others who had been similarly punished at some time. I’ll let you know shortly, girls.”

They curtsied and left, thankful they still had their heads. They had been afraid they might have had them bitten off! After all, the Abbess always meant what she said!. Hilda watched them leave with a very wry smile on her lips, then dismissed Rosalie for the evening and visited the Annexe to freshen up and tidy her hair. Finally she mounted the stairs to the san, where she found Matey in her cubby-hole of a dispensary.

“You look exhausted,” stated that good lady, without demur.

Hilda nodded. “It’s been a hard day. How’s Mireille?”

“Not too bad. She’s developed a huge lump on her forehead, which will soon be all the colours of the rainbow, and her head aches, so I’ve sent her to bed. I’ll watch her like a hawk overnight, and if it gets any worse I’ll call Jack.” She bit her lip, eyeing her Headmistress. “Ellie was simmering with rage when she came with Mireille and just poured it all out to me, although Mireille tried to stop her.”

“She’d calmed down by the time I saw her. But she was the heroine of the hour, Gwynneth. She walked in the very moment it happened, calmed them all down, looked after Mireille and found out the culprits, all before I could get to the room. It was an astonishing tour de force for a new girl, and one who’s not yet a prefect. But the whole thing was very unpleasant, to say the least. Three of them are on Head’s Reports, which will include coming up to bed immediately after Abendessen for the rest of this half-term.”

She grinned at Matey, anticipating an explosion. “Their form prefect and her deputy have just been to see me to try and beg them off early bedtime so they can practise for the Prefects’ evening.”

Outrage kindled in Matey’s pale blue eyes. “They what? After a dose of you I wonder they dared! You’re not thinking of giving in to them, I hope. Those three asked for all they got – and then some!”

“I was tempted for a moment or two, because being sent to bed like babies is only going to feed their resentment at all and sundry.” Matey opened her lips to speak but Hilda held up her hand. “I’m not as soft-hearted as Nell always used to think, Gwynneth. They cooked their own goose, and cooked it to a turn. They can’t expect a mere entertainment to change my mind, no matter how important they are to the form. The punishments stands. Losing their parts might teach them the lesson I fear my words tonight failed to teach them.”

Matey sighed with relief. “Inflexible! Obdurate! Uncompromising! All the things I like to see in a Headmistress!”

“Oh, I have my moments,” murmured Hilda. “They chose the wrong day to flirt with danger, I’m afraid. To please you even more, I have also banned their skiing this week – it may be longer once I’ve considered all aspects. Another four will also have no skiing this week, and have been handed over to Mireille for punishment. It was a deliberate attempt to pay back the prefects, in particular Carmela, for being made to take part in the concert. I won’t have such behaviour, Gwynneth – not in any way, shape or form.”

“And you’ve made that perfectly plain to them!” exclaimed Matey, concerned by the defeated look on Hilda’s white face. Despite her terse, determined words, she was at the end of her tether. “But it’s hardly your fault, love. The Middles have always given us problems, as we said a little earlier – although not in quite such a malicious fashion, I grant you. They deserve their punishment, just as they deserve the way the staff will all drop on them.”

Hilda’s eyes, grey and bleak, had been staring sightlessly at the the cupboards during Matey’s words, but now she roused herself. “Could you tell my snowmen to dress for Abendessen and then present themselves to me in the study, Gwynneth? I shall go down and wait for them.”

“Is there anything else you need to do after that – or can you take a breather?”

Hilda perused Matey’s lined and anxious face. “I did have a sleep before Mitagessen, remember. I’m afraid that will have to do for the moment. I’ve been very remiss by not seeing the staff yet about the photos and about Meg.”

“You’ve hardly had the time, in between all the other things going on!” Matey reminded her. “Don’t be so hard on yourself, Hilda.”

“Hard on myself?” Hilda gasped. “Quite the opposite. I’ve been very reluctant to face them, Gwynneth. It’s not going to be easy to justify my decision not to expel Meg.”

Matey’s lips thinned. Hilda was right. Matey determined to be at that meeting, come Hell or high water, and put in her twopennyworth, if it should become necessary!

“There’s also Meg herself,” continued Hilda. “ Ellie wants to see her - and once she’s done that I should devote some time to Ellie herself. It’s been a very difficult few days for her. I’m worried about her as well as Meg.”

Matey sighed. “It’s been a difficult few days for you as well, Hilda. You had precious little sleep last night and today has dragged you right down. The school seems to have gone berserk – bullying, theft, prefect problems, snowmen in Junior formrooms, Middles’ malice against the prefects… Why all at once, tell me?”

Hilda shook her head. “I can’t, Gwynneth. Though problems always do seem to come all at once, don’t they? With the speed of an express train or an avalanche, so we can’t get out of the way of them. Perhaps we are being tried for some purpose we wot not of.”

Matey’s eyebrows rose in disbelief. “It must be getting to you, using grammar like that!”

“Not my grammar, Gwynneth. It was in a book I read recently, by a novelist called May Sarton. It was spoken there by a teacher, as well, and I think she puts it rather well. Maybe we’ll know the whys and wherefores one day. Maybe Nell already knows the whys and wherefores. I just hope and pray that all these events can soon be put behind us and peace reign for the rest of the term – or my hair may turn as white as Nell’s.”

“Don’t tempt fate, love,” shivered Matey. “Go do what you have to do, but I warn you I shall be on the watch to herd you to bed as soon as I can. Ellie, too, once she’s seen Meg.”

With a nod and a quiet word of thanks, Hilda swept out of the room and down the stairs, leaving a worried woman behind her. How could so much have happened in such a short space of time? Never mind avalanches and express trains, it was more like several simultaneous lightning strikes, with everyone sheltering under Hilda’s steadfast, outspread wings.

Author:  Nightwing [ Tue Feb 17, 2009 9:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

Poor Hilda - I hope she gets a breather soon!

Author:  wheelchairprincess [ Tue Feb 17, 2009 9:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

I wonder what MA would make of all this... Thank you Mary

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Feb 17, 2009 9:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

Thanks Mary. Hilda certainly need sleep. Hope she can find a way to help the rest of Lower IVB with their evening without interferring with the punishment of the trouble makers.

For Hilda Matey and Ellie
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Feb 17, 2009 10:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

Hilda needs to get some sleep - even the strongest tree will eventually fall if the wind is strong enough.


Thanks Mary, you captured Hilda's weariness and stubborness in one. :lol:

Author:  Elbee [ Tue Feb 17, 2009 11:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

Gosh! What a busy day it has been, and it's not over yet!

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Tue Feb 17, 2009 11:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

As the others have said Hilda needs to see her bed again -and sooner rather than later. Loved the picture conjured up by
Quote:
“Could you tell my snowmen to dress for Abendessen and then present themselves to me in the study, Gwynneth?


As for the staff I'm sure that they will back Hilda to the hilt once they have all the facts.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  linda [ Wed Feb 18, 2009 12:12 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

Not exciting?!? Well, maybe, but an essential update though!!

Quote:
“Hard on myself?” Hilda gasped. “Quite the opposite. I’ve been very reluctant to face them, Gwynneth. It’s not going to be easy to justify my decision not to expel Meg.”

Matey’s lips thinned. Hilda was right. Matey determined to be at that meeting, come Hell or high water, and put in her twopennyworth, if it should become necessary!


Hilda is right, she is going to have a hard time persuading the staff that Meg should not be expelled. Even Matey does not agree with her decision and is prepared to raise her standard behind those who will be calling for the ultimate sanction.

Hilda also has a difficult decision to make regarding the request from Alsion and Yvette. It is hard to see how she can allow the three miscreants time to practice for the evening without remitting her dictat that they go to bed immediately after abendessen

Quote:
Never mind avalanches and express trains, it was more like several simultaneous lightning strikes, with everyone sheltering under Hilda’s steadfast, outspread wings.


I love the picture of Hilda with outspread wings. :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Thank you Mary for yet another lively update.

Author:  blue1 [ Wed Feb 18, 2009 12:20 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

Thank you.

Quote:
Never mind avalanches and express trains, it was more like several simultaneous lightning strikes, with everyone sheltering under Hilda’s steadfast, outspread wings.


This image captures everything perfectly.

Quote:
Matey's lips thinned. Hilda was right. Matey determined to be at that meeting, come Hell or high water, and put in her twopennyworth, if it should become necessary!


I took that to mean that Matey would be there to give Hilda support for her decision if it was needed not that she was going to oppose it as linda suggested.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Feb 18, 2009 3:05 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

I've been away the past few days and came home to two updates - what a treat. I loved the way Hilda 'wiped the floor' with the miscreants who spread those marbles; I can well imagine how the whole class cringed away from the iciness of her tones, too.

It really has been a day and a half, hasn't it, and I'm not surprised that Hilda is beginning to feel exhausted. But as always, she has 'miles to go before I sleep', because, being Hilda, she won't rest until she has dealt with all these outstanding issues.

I can well see that her hardest task will be to make the rest of the staff understand her decision not to expel Meg, but I'm sure that in the end, they will respect that decision when they know what lies behind it - and I know full well that Matey will back her up to the hilt, even though she, too, initially thought expulsion was the only answer.

As for Ellie, the fact she has earned 'Madam's' approval will be reward enough for her.

Thank you, again, Mary for allowing us to experience all these different scenes through your descriptive powers.

Author:  jmc [ Wed Feb 18, 2009 8:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

I hope that Hilda can get some sleep soon. She can't keep going on the way that has been. Love Ellie and her taking charge.

Author:  di [ Wed Feb 18, 2009 10:54 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

Thanks, Mary, for the update. I wonder just how Hilda is going to justify her decision not to expel Meg to the Staff.

Author:  dackel [ Wed Feb 18, 2009 1:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

Poor Hilda! I think she needs the kind of day where she could put in her diary "Nothing interesting happened today and I rested."!

So many problems at once - I hope she can sort everything out in a satisfactory way.

I'm really enjoying this, Mary, as ever - thank you!

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Feb 18, 2009 2:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

No wonder Hilda is tired - and she still has to acquaint the staff with what has been happening, and give them some explanation for her decision. I can see that some of them - notably Vivian - will grasp her reasoning, but there may well be those who can't understand why Meg should be allowed to stay - to say nothing of some who may wilfully elect not to understand..... At least Hilda has Matey with her, although I imagine that the staff meeting may be the final tiring event of the day.
And isn't it always the way that when one significant event occurs, another will not be far behind? As Matey says:
Quote:
The school seems to have gone berserk – bullying, theft, prefect problems, snowmen in Junior formrooms, Middles’ malice against the prefects…
No wonder she is wondering just what is prompting all this.... and doesn't the Sarton quote answer her well?

And that image of Hilda's sheltering wings is just lovely.
Thank you Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Feb 19, 2009 7:54 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

:halo: Sending Hilda an angel to help her travel the weary miles before bedtime. The staff should understand, they did in all the other cases and especially when the hear the background of Meg. it would be too unjust of them not to. Glad Matey will be there. Do feel sorry the rest of Upper IVB are being punished but don't see how Hilda could rescind the punishment and not have Tonia and co think they get away with it.

Thanks Mary

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sat Feb 21, 2009 4:32 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

Such a day, especially after the past few. I hope Hilda gets some sleep tonight, and that things are more tractable in the morning....

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Feb 22, 2009 6:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P4 Tues 17/02/09

You all know Hilda - try to push and she will dig in her heels, so if we leave her be she might just go quietly to bed of her own accord and in her own good time.... :twisted:

Another longer post, I'm afraid. :D


When the fourteen Juniors trailed into the study a little later they all looked very sorry for themselves. The afternoon of bed and silence had been tedious in the extreme. And Matron very trying! Hilda noticed that only twelve of them appeared downcast. The other two girls stood straight as arrows before Hilda, shoulders back, determination in their eyes – and she could make a good guess as to why. They were hoping to persuade her to rescind their separation. Pigs might fly before that happened!

Her eyes travelled down the row, observing them one by one. “I do hope you feel the fun of making your snowman was worth the price you are now paying,” she began softly. “You’re all eleven years old, or nearly so. Far too old to behave in such a thoughtless fashion. What made you do such a thing?”

Twelve pairs of eyes slid sideways to the twins and then fell to the floor. Blaming someone else never worked with the Abbess, so better to remain quiet and take their punishment. Two pairs of hazel orbs, however, remained steadily on her.

“We suggested it, Miss Annersely,” said one twin slowly.

“In fact,” added the other, “we didn’t even suggest it. We just… opened the window because we wanted to smell the fresh air – “

The first twin took up the story again. “But then, once the window was open, we just couldn’t wait to feel the snow….”

“I see,” remaked Hilda slowly. They had courage, if nothing else, she thought. “Did you actually ask the others to help you?” She sounded as though she really wanted to know and they shook their heads. “So – you got carried away by the sight of all that snow, and they got carried away by your actions.”

That brought them all up short. They saw her narrowed eyes with some misgivings. “In which case, we have fourteen brains with not a single thought between them. The rest of you can’t blame Emilie and Marie for twisting your arms – since they never twisted them. You followed like sheep. Which makes you equally at fault.”

They wriggled and shifted, not liking her words. Surely they wouldn’t have done it if the twins hadn’t opened the windows, so how could she blame them? Hilda smiled at their ruminations. “I’m afraid you each have to take responsibility for your own actions, girls. A few of the form had more sense, fortunately for them. It has been just as hard for them as it has for you to be cooped up inside for days. But they resisted, because they knew it was wrong.” Suddenly her voice rapped out. “Who stopped Elizabeth from going to Miss Dene?”

“We did, Miss Annersely,” replied the twins.

Hilda observed them silently, and this time she saw they had wilted. “How did you?” she asked, her voice frosty.

One of them bit her lip before replying. “We took turns at standing in front of the door – and we told her we’d send her to Coventry if she went.”

“Do you think that was a nice thing to do, Emilie?” Hilda asked gently, and yet again saw the shock at being recognised. “Yes, I know which of you is which, but I have no intention of telling you how. Please answer the question.”

Emilie discovered, all at once, just how hard it was to look into those distant yet pentrating eyes. She kicked one foot against the other. “No, it wasn’t nice,” she finally whispered.

“No, it wasn’t, and I will talk about that in a moment. But first, your punishment. Oh, yes, there has to be more than the afternoon in bed. What you did was very wrong – and you know it. All of you will miss any skiing we may do tomorrow, and will be taken for a walk instead.”

Every single face expressed horror. “Be grateful! I was going to insist you went to bed immediately after Abendessen each evening this week, but I have decided you would be better fully occupied than lying there thinking up more mischief. Therefore, I have found you three poems about snow which you must learn in your spare time before Friday. Plus, you will give up your pocket money to pay for the floor to be fixed – if it can! Water is not good for wooden floors. Last but not least, you must apologise to Gaudenz for cleaning up the mess, and to Miss Andrews. Any questions?”

None of them had any voice left to ask anything. She leaned forward and spoke in a kindly voice. “Please take a moment to reflect in future, girls, before you give in to temptation. Now go and wait in line outside this room until you hear the gong for Abendessen. I will take you in myself. All except Marie and Emilie – will you stay, please?”

The others trooped out, wondering what had hit them. No skiing tomorrow! Their world had come to an end. Moodily, they lined up as ordered, and didn’t dare look at each other in case they burst into tears.

Meanwhile, inside, Hilda looked across the desk at the twins in a silence that had them almost screaming to be let out. She saw them edge slightly closer to each other for comfort. She felt great sympathy for their mother and made a guess that she must have sent them away to boarding school so she could have a little peace. But what about their Headmistress and mistresses? And their Swiss Jack of all trades?

Steepling her fingers under her chin, she spoke in French. “I know how miserable you are now we have separated you and put you in separate dormitories. Please don’t blame Matron Lloyd. It was my idea. Can you tell me why I decided to do it, Marie?”

“To punish us because we were naughty,” came a hesitant reply.

“Not quite, mes enfants. I did it because I can’t trust you when you are together. You’ve already disturbed the school twice since you came, egged on by each other, and I can’t have two little girls setting the rules at nought like this. I am fearful of what you might get up to at night when all are asleep. So I am stopping it before it begins, because I am responsible for you and your welfare. Do you understand?”

“Oui, Mademoiselle Annersley,” they said in unison.

“I fear, also, that you are going to be left with very little pocket money this term, after paying for both toilet paper and for the floor. You may only have enough now for your church collections. I’m sorry about all that, but I hope you can see that you must expect to pay if you damage school property. Perhaps your lack of funds will make you think twice next time.”

They bit their lips, but remained quiet, thinking that was all. They were in for a shock! The Abbess was nothing if not comprehensive in her punishments.

“On top of that, your punishment is going to more severe than that of the others, for two reasons. Firstly, you were the ones who instigated the snowman. No one else would have thought of it, simply because they wouldn’t have dared. What was worse, you threatened a fellow member of the form – one, moreover, who has a responsibility to see that her form behaves. Secondly, this is not the first time you have set the school by its ears and caused work for Gaudenz, unpleasant work at that, having to remove toilet paper from all the toilets. I can’t have you leading the others into such mischief. But my words seem to be falling on deaf ears, so – you will miss skiing for two days this week, I’m afraid. Maybe, then, my words will have some effect on you.”

Their lips trembled as they stared at her in horror. No skiing until further notice! And no sister now, to give comfort when bedtime came. Hilda, however, had the feeling that once their first shock was over they would make the best of it and revert to normal. They were born to get into mischief, these two, and be the bane of her life. Despite that, she couldn’t help liking them. They had imagination and fire – and courage. Maybe the school could help them channel that verve and effervescence into more usefully enterprising ways – if they didn’t blow up the school first!

“Just one more thing before you go. Tomorrow morning, you will apologise to Elizabeth in front of your form and Miss Andrews, and I will be there to make sure you do it properly. You were very wrong to behave towards her as you did, and I never want to hear of you bullying any girl again in that fashion. What do you think, Emilie? Am I being fair?” The voice was mild, the eyes kind.

Emilie bit her lip. There were tears in her hazel eyes. “I… I…. think so.”

They looked at each other and then Emilie shook her head and Marie nodded. Hilda couldn’t help it. She smiled and they smiled timidly back. “That was two questions, wasn’t it? Never mind, you answered both between you. Now go and stand with the others, and if you try very hard we might think about letting you sleep in the same dormitory again. It depends on you.”

She smiled again and watched them curtsy and leave the room to stand outside with the others. She lay her head back against the chair and closed her eyes. That was the juniors quashed for the moment. The Senior Middles would be a harder nut to crack and cause her more problems. She needed to have a talk with Tonia in a day or two, when the girl had had time to think about her sins. Hilda sighed gustily. How she hated putting girls on Head’s Reports. It always seemed such a failure on her own part.

Meanwhile, Meg hovered at the back of her mind the whole time, as she pondered the best way to help the girl. Maybe Ellie would give Meg a little hope. She must arrange that visit as soon as Abendessen was over.

The gong boomed through the building. She opened her eyes and pushed herself to her feet with a weary sigh.

Lend me your strength, Lord. It’s been a long, long day. Just hold me up for a little longer, until I have battled the staff on Meg’s behalf. Keep your gentle arms round Meg and Ellie and Tessa and Mireille – and all others who may need Your love and strength tonight. Direct every moment of our lives so that our faults and failings will not keep us from the peace You have promised us.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Feb 22, 2009 7:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P5 Sun 22/02/09

Think those two might have a little more respect for the rules now - or at least for Hilda when they next break them. :lol:


Thanks Mary - never apologise for something being too long :wink:

Author:  Celia [ Sun Feb 22, 2009 8:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P5 Sun 22/02/09

Well one can never say Hilda's punishments don't fit the crime.
Also like the way she offers the twins the hope of sleeping in the
same dorm. again if they manage to stay out of trouble. By the
way how does she tell them apart? Have I missed something? :?

Author:  blue1 [ Sun Feb 22, 2009 8:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P5 Sun 22/02/09

Lesley wrote:
Thanks Mary - never apologise for something being too long :wink:


Agreed.

Thank you. :D

Author:  MHE [ Sun Feb 22, 2009 8:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P5 Sun 22/02/09

Lesley wrote
Quote:
never apologise for something being too long :wink:


Absolutely

It will be a very quiet group of girls who will be out on their walk tomorrow, while the rest of the rest of the school is skiing :lol: And I expect that Sharlie will have something to say as well.

Quote:
Maybe the school could help them channel that verve and effervescence into more usefully enterprising ways – if they didn’t blow up the school first!


At the rate they are going that day might not be too far off!!!!
:shock: :lol:

Thank you Mary, looking forward to seeing how Hilda deals with the staff not to mention Meg, Ellie, etc.

Author:  linda [ Sun Feb 22, 2009 8:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P5 Sun 22/02/09

As usual, Hilda is so fair, making the punishment fit the crime. She certainly has her hands full with these mischievious twins, but the bullying of Elizabeth is worse than mischief and Hilda is wise to make them apologise to her in public.

I wonder how Hilda can tell the twins apart. My twin cousins had to have their initials stitched onto their gymslips at school so the teachers could tell them apart as they kept swapping identities. It was more difficult to swap clothes.

Quote:
Lend me your strength, Lord. It’s been a long, long day. Just hold me up for a little longer, until I have battled the staff on Meg’s behalf. Keep your gentle arms round Meg and Ellie and Tessa and Mireille – and all others who may need Your love and strength tonight. Direct every moment of our lives so that our faults and failings will not keep us from the peace You have promised us.


This is a lovely prayer from Hilda. She certainly needs His support to keep her going until after she has spoken to the staff about her decision not to expel Meg. I do hope that she is able to rally them to support her decision, but fear that she might have to be at her most persuasive. ( :halo: :halo: :halo: - for Hilda)

Thank you Mary - never too long! :D

Author:  Luisa [ Sun Feb 22, 2009 9:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P5 Sun 22/02/09

You could never be too long - though I hope Hilda takes herself off to bed soon.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Feb 22, 2009 9:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P5 Sun 22/02/09

Hilda, as always, shows her unerring instinct for making the punishment fit the crime here - and for making all those girls who simply followed the twins unquestioningly feel extremely small. But I liked the way she did temper her punishment to the twins with that 'carrot' of perhaps allowing them to return to being in the same dormitory in time, so long as their behaviour improved - and I'd love to know just how she tells them apart - perhaps I missed something there, too?

I loved Hilda's heartfelt prayer, too - hopefully she can accomplish all of that and *still* be able to seek her own rest before she collapses.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Abi [ Mon Feb 23, 2009 1:16 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P5 Sun 22/02/09

Well, I've spent the last week or so reading all of New Dreams. The word 'epic' is hideously overused but in this case I really think it's justified. What an incredible journey! I can't detail everything that touched me - there's just too much of it. Meg's story moved me to tears, I'm just so thankful Hilda managed to get to the bottom of her problem.

What I'm trying to say, in a very long-winded way, is this is amazing Mary - thank you for such a treat.

(Oh, and I won't be sorry to read more, when there is some :D ).

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Feb 23, 2009 2:20 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P5 Sun 22/02/09

Thanks Mary, hopefully they'll be able to channel the twins energy into something more positive and they weren't as nasty as Tonia was. Her punishment was certainly comprehensive.

Am looking forward to how Meg is reunited with her form and how she will be dealt with

Author:  di [ Mon Feb 23, 2009 7:52 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P5 Sun 22/02/09

What a lovely way to start the morning. Thank you, Mary. I, too, like the way Hilda gave the twins hope that, if they behave they may be able to be in the same dormitory again.
More important talks ahead for her, though, having to explain why she isn't expelling Meg. I'm sure she'll be glad when the end of the day arrives and she can retire to bed.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Mon Feb 23, 2009 1:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P5 Sun 22/02/09

"Fourteen brains with not a single thought between them"!! What a masterly summing up of that group of girls! And Hilda handled them in an extremely convincing manner, especially the twins. How typical of her that she can see the good in them even as she administers the punishment that they deserve for this piece of mischief, and finds them appealing.

And the last line of that prayer was so appropriate:
Quote:
Direct every moment of our lives so that our faults and failings will not keep us from the peace You have promised us.

Author:  Emma A [ Mon Feb 23, 2009 2:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P5 Sun 22/02/09

Lovely episode, Mary! Hilda dealt with them all very fairly and in a manner that will prompt them to think twice about the next prank!

Thank-you.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Tue Feb 24, 2009 6:50 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P5 Sun 22/02/09

Pretty exhaustive punishment! I'm feeling rather sorry for the culprits, at least the ones that just went along with playing in the snow. Nastiness to Elizabeth, on the other hand....

Does Hilda ever get to rest?

Thank you, Mary!

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Feb 24, 2009 5:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P5 Sun 22/02/09

Abi, thank you so much for taking the time, and making the effort, to read this *saga* and for saying such lovely things. :heart:

Elder and Celia, no, you haven't missed anything. How Hilda distinguishes the twins will be made public a little later on in the evening. :D


Eating her meal a little later, Hilda saw several of the Juniors looking decidedly sorry for themselves. She also detected one or two sullen faces among the Upper IVB cohort as they swallowed their soup, but she hardened her heart and gave herself a good scold.

That’s what being a Headmistress is all about, you ninny, so get over it!

My goodness, the woman’s got some sense, after all! About time, too!


Mentally rolling her eyes at Nell, and aware of Matey’s judicial eye watching her intake of food, she managed to eat enough to satisfy even that good lady’s strict accounting. She could imagine Nell making a sarcastic remark or two on that thorny subject, as well. Was ever a woman so harried?

Matey had informed her that Meg had cried herself to sleep after her Headmistress had left her earlier, but had woken up in a calmer frame of mind and had agreed to see Ellie. When the meal was ended, Hilda asked the staff to attend a short meeting in the staffroom after the Middles had retired to bed, then rose to her feet to inform the school that prayers would take place at twenty o’clock precisely. She recited the Latin grace, led the staff out of the Speisesaal and then waited at the door to draw Ellie to one side as the latter came out with her form. They went along to the study where, once inside, Hilda looked searchingly at her ward.

“You look very tired, chérie, but I’m pleased to see your eyes so much brighter. Has it been a good afternoon, in spite of having to act like a policeman during prep?”

Ellie smiled. “They have treated me like a princess, you know, Madame. ‘Don’t sit there – it’s too cold.’ ‘Let me carry your books, help with your prep, tidy your hair…’” They both laughed. “But they have been so kind and I feel….” She paused as though searching for the words that would explain.

“You feel nearer to them, perhaps, mon enfant?” suggested Hilda delicately. “You have been a true heroine today, Ellie, and they sense that. The girls in your form have some inkling of how hard it was for you to say what you did about Meg, and your sensitivity and generosity moved them to tears. They loved you for it – even though what you asked was hard for some of them. You are so good, child.”

Hilda’s voice had fallen to a whisper and Ellie crept into her arms, sensing somehow that Madame needed the closeness. “No, I’m not really good, Madame. Look how hard you had to fight to make me listen to you this morning, when I was so very angry. I’m sorry I spoke to you as I did. I was so, so rude…”

“I know how sorry you are, sweetheart, but you’ve made up for it since. You don’t need me to teach you how to love – you know how! You showed me that today. I’m so very proud of my ward. I wouldn’t have her any other way than what she is - even with her fierce temper.”

Ellie pressed closer to Hilda, soaking up the tender words. More were added. “You were magnificent with those naughty girls in Upper IVB.”

“I was so angry at what they had done that I didn’t even stop to ask myself what I thought I was doing. I had no right to interfere when Mireille was still there.”

“You had every right, child. Mireille was hurt and needed assistance. Which you gave! You didn’t allow them to ruffle you one jot. You made them obey you, just as you made your form agree to help you. Such wisdom! You will be a superb prefect next year. You’re already a great asset to the school. Never believe you don’t belong here, Ellie. Meg was wrong. You are a true Chalet School girl already, in every way.”

Ellie lifted her head and kissed her guardian on the cheek, her eyes shining with joy, then nestled close again. She savoured being held in someone's loving arms. How she had missed it the last few years.

Hilda lowered her head to whisper in Ellie’s ear. “Ready to see Meg? She’s awake and has agreed to your visit. You can go during prayers.”

Ellie nodded, her head still lying against Hilda’s shoulder. “Yes, of course. And I have something to give her. I hope she will like it.”

Hilda dropped a kiss on the glossy black hair. “I’m sure she will, and I’m so pleased you’re willing to do this, chérie. She is very sorry for what she did to you. She’s also very frightened that you will never be able to forgive her.”

Ellie drew away slightly so she could see Hilda’s face. “I might not, Madame – but I have been thinking. Perhaps it was good that she chose me as her victim. I was jealous of Tessa when she was injured, non? Just as you said Meg was jealous of me. But I had you and Mère to make me understand that your love for Tessa didn’t take away from your love for me. I had to learn to share you. Meg has no one to show her such things.”

“That was partly my fault, child.” Ellie shook her head but Hilda was remorseless. “Oh yes, Ellie, I never made any real effort to understand Meg; never made any attempt to burrow under that bad temper, that constant moodiness. I failed her, even when I had some small inkling of what her parents were like.”

Ellie bit her lip, for she hated any sign of weakness in her guardian. She looked deep into the bleak eyes and said firmly, “Maybe you did fail Meg, Madame, but you have never failed me, not once. Maybe between us we can make things better for Meg.”

Startled, Hilda stared at her ward with deep respect. A tear welled up despite herself and trickled down her cheek. “Oh, Ellie, I don’t deserve you, child,” she whispered.

Ellie caught the tear and rolled the dampness between her fingers. “Yes, you do, Madame. Think of my bad temper and….. waywardness….. as just punishments for all the times you think you’ve failed,” and she grinned saucily at Hilda, her eyes dancing with merriment.

“Baggage!” whispered Hilda. “But such a dear baggage.” She drew Ellie close to her heart again. Ellie nestled there a moment, then returned to the heart of their discussion.

“I am most definitely a baggage, Madame ma bien-aimé, but I think that might help us right now. I’ve suffered from the jealousy and the bad temper, so I know just what Meg has been feeling. I’ve also known what it is like to have no one to love me, no one to care whether I am happy or sad. So… knowing all that, I should be kinder to Meg than those who have no knowledge of these things, n’est-ce pas? I should be willing to give that little bit more, as you have given to me. But it is so hard…..”

She buried her face in Hilda’s shoulder, seeking comfort. Hilda simply held her tighter, trying to infuse her strength into Ellie’s still fragile spirit. As though in response, her ward’s arms crept round her in the most enormous hug.

Oh, Nell, where did you find this wonderful, sensitive child? She surprises me time after time and has grown so much in just a few short weeks.


Hilda, being one of life’s humble souls, couldn’t see that Ellie was absorbing her guardian’s character as a baby imbibes its mother’s milk. Greedy for the nourishment that had been for so long withheld, her spirit was expanding in both width and depth, a bud slowly unfurling the full beauty of its petals in the tender warmth of the sunlight.

Author:  di [ Tue Feb 24, 2009 6:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

Ahhh, lovely Mary. Thank you so much for this post.

Author:  MHE [ Tue Feb 24, 2009 6:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

What a lovely scene between the two of them, and it will have done Hilda the world of good - better than bed!!

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Emma A [ Tue Feb 24, 2009 7:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

Lovely post, Mary, and so true, the last paragraph. I do wish I'd been privileged to have Hilda as my headmistress!

Thank-you.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Feb 24, 2009 8:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

A lovely, peaceful interlude, which I'm sure both Hilda and Ellie needed at that minute; and I'm sure that Ellie was very thrilled and touched by Hilda's words of praise for her.

Whenever I see Ellie reflecting on how fortunate she has been since Hilda came into her life, I'm inexorably reminded of two lines from my old school song:

"From those to whom God giveth much
The more requireth He...."


And indeed, it's particularly because she herself has lost so much and had so much given to her since knowing Hilda, as well as having to learn to share her guardian's time etc. that she is likely to be such a good influence on Meg.

As Emma says, that is such a lovely last paragraph - it really does sum up Hilda's nature - I can just see Nell nodding in approval at the comments.

Thank you Mary - I will be looking forward to both the staff meeting and Ellie's own meeting with Meg.

Author:  blue1 [ Tue Feb 24, 2009 8:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

That was lovely.

Thank you

Author:  linda [ Tue Feb 24, 2009 9:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

Quote:
Startled, Hilda stared at her ward with deep respect. A tear welled up despite herself and trickled down her cheek. “Oh, Ellie, I don’t deserve you, child,” she whispered.

Ellie caught the tear and rolled the dampness between her fingers. “Yes, you do, Madame. Think of my bad temper and….. waywardness….. as just punishments for all the times you think you’ve failed,” and she grinned saucily at Hilda, her eyes dancing with merriment.

“Baggage!” whispered Hilda. “But such a dear baggage.” She drew Ellie close to her heart again. Ellie nestled there a moment, then returned to the heart of their discussion.


A wonderful example of the repartee between Hilda and Ellie and a sign of the developing confidence that Ellie has in this new and wonderful relationship with her guardian. She is certainly soaking up the love which Hilda has shown her; developing and maturing before our very eyes.

I wonder what Ellie has to give Meg. One of her lovely pictures perhaps?

I do love the way that Hilda thanks Nell for sending Ellie to her.

I am looking forward to Ellie's meeting with Meg, and also the staff meeting. I hope the staff will trust Hilda and understand and support her decision.

Thank you Mary,

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Feb 24, 2009 10:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

Ahhh, that was lovely - and just what Hilda needed.


Thanks Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Feb 24, 2009 11:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

That was so lovely, especially those last few lines.

Thanks Mary

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Feb 25, 2009 8:50 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

Just what Hilda - and I - needed !
Thank you, Mary, for brightening up my morning cup of tea yet again :halo:

Author:  jmc [ Wed Feb 25, 2009 11:01 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

Thanks Mary. That was so nice and so what Hilda needed

Author:  Celia [ Wed Feb 25, 2009 11:06 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

Hilda and Ellie are gaining so much love and support from each other.

A lovely peaceful interlude for them both in this hectic day.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Chris [ Wed Feb 25, 2009 1:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

It is great to see their ever-deepening relationship.
Thank you Mary

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Feb 25, 2009 2:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

What a lovely interlude between them, and one that will give them both strength and purpose. It's delightful to see the love that they have for one another and the sensitivity and perception that they both bring to this new relationship. And Ellie's confidence in both herself and Hilda is evident in the gentle teasing that she now feels comfortable in demonstrating. And Nell so clearly approves of the way in which Hilda and Ellie have established this relationship of trust and compassion, which is deepening daily.

And this can only hearten Hilda in the encounter with the staff that is yet to come.

Author:  Abi [ Wed Feb 25, 2009 6:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

A lovely interlude - Ellie is a very special person. Thanks Mary.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Wed Feb 25, 2009 9:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

A beautiful interlude, Mary

Thank you :D

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Feb 26, 2009 8:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Tues 24/02/09

Quote:
I wonder what Ellie has to give Meg. One of her lovely pictures perhaps?

Hope you're not going to be too disappointed, Linda. :roll:


Ellie hovered in the doorway of the isolation room as she caught her first sight of Meg since the photographs had gone missing the day before. Sudden and unforeseen hatred surged through her. Her hands clenched at her side. This girl had hurt her so much, had diminished her in her own eyes. How could she possibly forgive her?

Madame, I can’t do this. You’re asking too much. I’m not loving and generous like you.


Mysteriously, that silent, panic-stricken call to her guardian seemed to steady her. It unclenched her fingers and cleared the mist from her eyes. She blinked and looked more closely across the room. Meg was sitting hunched up on her bed, chin resting on the knees she was hugging to her chest, and watching her erstwhile victim. Misery and fear were writ large in her white face and bruised eyes. Ellie knew it was up to her to make the first move. Keeping a tight grip on her emotions, she stumbled to the bedside.

“I’ve brought you a present,” she whispered, mouth gone dry.

“Why?” Meg’s chin remained glued to her knees.

“People gave me presents when I was very unhappy. It helped. They made me feel someone cared. I thought you might need the same sort of help.”

Meg’s eyes dropped to the object in Ellie’s hands. “An angel? I’m hardly an angel, Ellie!” There was a dry note in her voice.

Ellie’s eyes flashed. “No, I know you’re not. No more am I! This angel is not you – she’s for you, to watch over you.”

She placed the origami figure on the bedside cupboard. Meg stared at it for a long while, troubled that Ellie should have done this for her. Ellie saw only the blank face. This had been a mistake, she thought to herself, despite what Miss Knowles had said earlier when assisting her. But then a hand reached out, a finger touched the figure lightly. Meg’s head was raised from her knees.

“She’s lovely. You’re very clever, Ellie. But I still don’t know why. It seems wrong somehow, after all I did.” She frowned in thought. “I saw two of these on your shelf when I…. Did you make those?”

Ellie shook her head and sank into the chair by the bed. They were each speaking in their own language, which helped her sort out her jumbled thoughts. “No, they were made for me. One is Miss Annersley, my guardian angel… She watches over me, protects me. The other angel is my aunt, my marraine. She’s a nun. She, too, loves me very much and prays hard for me. She and Madame arrange matters between them.”

Meg watched, waited, and her hungry face caused Ellie to stumble and hesitate. Taking a deep breath, she whispered, “To me, they’re both very beautiful, as I hope this will be to you. What I’m trying to tell you, Meg, is that this angel is your Nanny. Madame told me how she used to look after you. I thought you might like a reminder that she is still looking after you now. She’s become your guardian angel for all time.”

Meg’s jaw dropped open in shock. She cast a wild glance at the figure, then buried her face in her knees. She didn’t move and Ellie eventually leaned over and touched her shoulder.

“I’m sorry, Meg. I made a mistake. I’ve upset you. I’ll take her away, shall I?”

She made to rise from her seat. Meg’s hand shot out and held her in place.

“I’m sorry,” Ellie whispered again.

Meg turned her head Ellie’s way. “Don’t be! It was just a bit of a shock.”

“I know you only heard today about her death. It must have been very… desolating.”

“Desolating? A good word, Ellie….. I can’t seem to stop crying.” Meg picked up the angel very carefully and examined it.

Vivien Knowles had taught Ellie well and the girl’s own artistic gifts had supplied the rest. The exquisite figure wore a gown of two shades of green. The wings rising behind the shoulders were of an iridescent pearl colour, with a hint of palest apple green highlighting the feathery edges. There were tiny emerald stars woven round the throat and in the brown hair.

“How did you know she liked green? How did you know?”

Ellie swallowed at the fierceness of the question. “I didn’t! I just happened to have paper that colour to hand. Miss Knowles put the beads on – it was too hard for me with only one hand.”

“Why hasn’t she got any face….?”

Ellie fished in her pocket, brought out some loose pastels. “We’re going to do that together. What colour were your Nanny’s eyes?”

“Brown, like her hair. You got that right, too. You’re a witch, Ellie.”

“And her nose? Her lips? Describe them.”

Meg watched in undisguised astonishment as Ellie brought the face to life – put in the eyes and eyebrows, the lips, the nose, the freckles, all according to Meg’s instructions.

“How did you do that?” Meg’s question ended on a sob. “I feel like she’s still here with me.”

The next moment, tears poured down her cheeks. Ellie rescued the angel and put it on the cupboard, then watched as Meg buried her face in her knees once again and began to sob wildly. Ellie reached out a hand – then drew it back. Madame would have put her arms round Meg, she knew. But somehow that was beyond her! There was too great a barrier.

She rose to her feet, steeled herself to pat Meg on the shoulder, and then went to look out of the window. Night had fallen hours ago, but the moonlight gave the snow a luminescence that seemed to shine a spotlight on her conflicting emotions. She felt sorry for Meg, but she still didn’t like her or trust her. Madame had said the girl was genuinely sorry, but how could she be sure?

“Do you still hate me?”

The tentative question behind her made her jump. She continued to stare out of the window and answered huskily. “I’m not sure, Meg. I’m trying not to. I came here because I thought I understood some of why you did what you did, but now I’m here I’m all mixed-up.”

“Then I suppose…. you c…can’t forgive me, either?”

The voice held a pleading note that tugged at Ellie’s heart. She turned round and faced Meg across the little room.

“I don’t know. It’s hard – after all you said and did.” Ellie bit her lip. This was not how she had meant it to be. Madame would be so disappointed! “I should be able to, for I know what it’s like to have no one to love me, to feel alone and angry… to hurt so much that all one wants to do is hurt others, even people who seem to care…. “

Meg wiped her eyes with the backs of her hands. “You mean, since your father died? I think… apart from the Abbess ….. you’re the only one who does. But – if you still feel like that, why did you make the angel?”

Ellie chose to ignore Meg’s first question and spun round to look out at the snow once more. “I think I wanted to show that someone cares about you. Your Nanny cares. Miss Annersley cares. I want to… I want to care, I mean. But – it may take some time, and even then I can’t promise anything. How do I know you won’t hurt me again the next time you feel jealous of my guardian and me?”

She heard Meg gasp but forced herself not to turn round. “You don’t,” came a miserable whisper. “And, like you, I can’t promise anything. I may be just as nasty the day after tomorrow. It wasn’t only that you had the Abbess as a guardian, it was because you’re so clever, and so pretty.”

Shocked, Ellie stared at her reflection in the dark window. She wasn’t pretty! Or particularly clever. Had she been so, her father might have loved her!

Unaware of the effect of her words on her visitor, Meg continued, “But - I think the Abbess’s kindness struck a chord with me. She made me take a good hard look at myself. I didn’t much like what I saw. Then she showed me Miss Wilson’s sister’s photo – she died when she was our age, Ellie! Wasn’t that awful?” Ellie nodded. That photo meant such a lot to her. “Miss Annersley showed me that my unhappiness didn’t mean I had the right to make others unhappy. Miss Wilson lost her sister and parents, but she was still brave and lived life to the full. The Abbbess lost her mother when she was younger than us, then she lost her friend, but she still cares for all of us, doesn’t she? I haven’t been doing that – I’m not sure if I ever can.”

Ellie realised that something had softened inside her with Meg’s last words. She turned round and walked back to the bed, where she held out her hand. “Thank you – for not promising anything. I admire honesty. We may never be friends but perhaps we could help each other on the days when our bad moods get the better of us. I’m game if you are.”

Meg stared at the proffered hand then took it in her own. “So am I – if you really mean it.”

Ellie nodded. “Why don’t you go and wash your face? You’ll feel more convenable. I won’t go away.”

While Meg was away Ellie re-made the bed. Meg returned, her face clear of all tear tracks, and picked up the angel, stroking the hair and the wings......

Author:  Emma A [ Thu Feb 26, 2009 8:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

Not sure I have the words, Mary. I have tears in my eyes. So true.

((Ellie)) ((Meg))

Thank-you.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Feb 26, 2009 8:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

That was excellent - very realistic that Ellie couldn't say that she forgave and that she wasn't sure if they would ever be friends. And although Ellie says that she too faced similar problems - unlike Meg she didn't lash out at others. Perhaps though, these two will help each other.


Thanks Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Feb 26, 2009 9:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

That was so realistically worked out between the two girls - and interesting that each is honest enough to know they weren't sure if they could really trust the other, but willing to try and do so. I do think there's a huge potential for them to help each other, even though they are unlikely to become bosom friends in the process.

Despite Ellie's misgivings about how she is handling the meeting, I think Hilda will be proud of what she's done. As for the angel figure - I know the choice of green was coincidence pure and simple, but there's some justifcation for Meg's declaration that Ellie is a witch. And enlisting Meg's help in completing the features was a lovely gesture, one which I'm sure Meg will treasure up for the future as she enjoys 'her' angel.

Thanks, Mary - another one sitting here with tears in her eyes.

Author:  Elbee [ Thu Feb 26, 2009 11:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

What a beautiful scene, Mary. Thank you.

Author:  di [ Fri Feb 27, 2009 7:40 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

Words fail me.Thank you, Mary, that was so touching.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri Feb 27, 2009 10:49 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

Somehow, I have a small flicker of hope that these two may be able to help each other, though like them I'm not sure that they could be friends, but I can see them being friendly. You've somehow made that real, whereas before I could see how it should be, but it wouldn't be real like that was.

Thank you

Author:  jmc [ Fri Feb 27, 2009 11:46 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

I really don't know what to write. Thank you Mary.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Feb 27, 2009 1:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

In a way, Ellie and Meg don't need to be friends to recognise the similarities between them although those likenesses suggest that they could be given sufficient time and maturity - and forgiveness and acceptance are a very good placce to start. But whatever happens, they can however stand together giving one another a support and understanding that comes from a common experience.
And for Ellie this is a more complex moment than she had expected, despite her words to Hilda and her own acceptance of what she would do when she saw Meg. They reach a depth of honesty with one another which is extraordinary, and is clearly based on a shared understanding of the unhappiness that life can hold.
And the angel was so lovely, and such an inspired thought. I'm not surprised Meg was so entranced by her, and she certainly helped to establish a further bond between them - and no wonder Meg describes Ellie as a 'witch!'

Thank you Mary, this is incredibly thought-provoking.

Author:  PaulineS [ Fri Feb 27, 2009 4:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

Thank you Mary, I have just caught up with the last three posts as I have been on retreat for a week. Thay were a moving trio to welcome me home.

I am pleased Ellie's gift was an angel and that she and Meg could work on it together.

For Ellie and Meg.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

For Hilda, the staff and the twins. Because I suspect they will all need them before the night is through.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Feb 27, 2009 7:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

Hilda will be proud indeed of Ellie, for she has shown kindness, compassion, honesty and integrity.
I don't think any more could be asked of her. As she and Meg reflect on their situations, and learn to know each other better, they may well be able to become friends, or at least have a regard for each other.

The Angel sounds wonderful. :halo:

Thank you, Mary !

Author:  blue1 [ Fri Feb 27, 2009 8:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

Thank you.

Your writing skills continue to amaze me, your characters are so life like.

Author:  linda [ Fri Feb 27, 2009 10:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

Quote:
Quote:I wonder what Ellie has to give Meg. One of her lovely pictures perhaps?
Hope you're not going to be too disappointed, Linda.


Not disappointed at all, Mary. An angel is even better than a picture. What a wonderful idea, an angel to watch over Meg, and Ellie, with Meg's help waseven able to make the angel resemble nanny.

Mary, that was a lovely meeting between the two wounded girls. I loved the honesty which made neither of them promise to be bosom friends, but to try to be there to help each other when needed.

Wonderful, just what I needed after a very fraught day. Thank you Mary.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Abi [ Sat Feb 28, 2009 12:17 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

That was a beautiful scene. It was amazing how honest the girls were with each other, and even that takes some level of trust. Maybe they won't ever become real friends, but I can see there always being a relationship there - some sort of connection because they understand one another and shared that moment of openness together.

Thanks Mary!

Author:  di [ Sat Feb 28, 2009 11:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

A lovely scene. I can almost feel Ellie's competing emotions and Meg's uncertainty about Ellie.
Thanks, Mary, that was wonderful.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Mar 01, 2009 6:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P6 Thurs 26/02/09

Fiona Mc wrote:
You've somehow made that real, whereas before I could see how it should be, but it wouldn't be real like that was.

Thank you so much, Fiona. :D I hope the rest of it stands up to scrutiny...


.....While Meg was away Ellie re-made the bed. Meg returned, her face clear of all tear tracks, and picked up the angel, stroked the hair and the wings.

“Has the Abbess mentioned anything about my punishment?” Her voice was low, ashamed.

“She doesn’t discuss such things with me, Meg. It’s not my business.”

Ellie trembled when she recalled how she had interfered and demanded her pound of flesh.

“But it was you I bullied and stole from!”

Ellie shrugged. “Quand même! But I know she feels sad for you and worried, so don’t be too anxious about it.”

Meg looked at her quizzically. “Don’t you want me punished?”

“I did!” responded Ellie curtly. “I wanted you expelled. I hated you that much. Now…. I seem to have lost my taste for revenge, somehow. After all, it will be harder to face the girls who know what you did, won’t it, than to be allowed to leave, even under a cloud? I know they've promised to help, but it still seems to me a horrid punishment. I would hate it. ”

The distant sympathy in the sapphire eyes seemed to Meg to be shrivelling her up, and her lips trembled. She dropped her own eyes to the angel.

“Will you show me how to do this?” Ellie nodded. “You know, the only person who ever made anything for me was Nanny, or gave me something just because I liked it. She spoilt me, rather. I’ll miss that.”

Her face was very sad and Ellie could sense the ache inside, one she knew all too well. “Don’t your parents give you birthday presents?”

Meg got back into bed, holding the angel. “Yes, but expensive things, like re-decorating my bedroom when it doesn’t need it, or buying new furniture for it that I don’t really want, or new clothes that I hate. I have so much – rocking horses, huge dolls houses, cupboards full of games and toys, ballet and music lessons… Last birthday it was a grand piano.”

Ellie gaped at such extravagance. “But you like music, so why didn’t you want it?”

“Oh, I did – but they didn’t ask me to go with them and try them out or see if I liked how they looked. An old upright would have done if it had had the right tone. And anyway, I’m not there often enough to make good use of it. They just wanted it for appearance sake.”

“I’ve heard you playing – you’re good.”

Meg shook her head. “Not really. I don’t care about it any more – they never listen when I play, never came to hear me at school concerts at my prep school – so there seems no point to it all. Now, there’s no me in it. I just go through the motions.”

Her shoulders slumped and she looked away. She’d never given so much of herself away before and was suddenly frightened. Ellie stood there watching her, gnawing her lip and struggling with herself. She didn’t want to say out loud what had popped into her mind, but Madame seemed to be there, giving her a nudge.

“Would it help if someone played with you?” Meg’s head lifted and there was a frown creasing her forehead. “What I mean is… I play the piccolo so we could play duets – or we could when my finger heals. We could ask Jeanne as well, with her zither. It would make it fun for all of us….”

Her voice trailed away. Meg was staring at her, no emotion showing in her face. Ellie shrugged. “It doesn’t matter. Forget I spo…”

“I can’t forget, Ellie,” whispered Meg, and now there was plenty of emotion to be seen. “I was brutal to you, and yet here you are being an angel to me. It’s… too hard to understand.”

Ellie sighed and sank back onto the chair. “Me, I do not understand it either. How can hatred turn to something so different in such a short time?”

But she knew, deep inside – it was Madame who had worked the miracle.

Meg smoothed the angel’s wings with a delicate finger. “Why can’t my parents be like you and Mireille – or like Nanny and the Abbess? Why can’t they make time for me? Why don’t they want to be with me? Why don’t they love me….?”

“Yes,” sighed Ellie. “Papa was like that, too.”

Meg looked at her in some surprise. “Your father didn’t love you, either?”

“May I ask you a question? Did you look at the photos when you stole them?”

Meg nodded. “I was even more jealous after that. I wanted to rip them up, destroy that happiness I saw there. Your mother and father seemed to love you so much.”

Ellie shook her head, replied curtly, “Only until I was four, when Maman died. I look like her and Papa couldn’t bear to be near me after that. He missed her too much. I always prayed that one day he would change. Now, it is too late.”

“I’m sorry, Ellie,” said Meg, her eyes full of shame. “All the time I was bullying you I assumed you’d had a happy life, even though we knew your father had just died. Aren’t all fathers supposed to love their daughters? I was so jealous of everything about you. No wonder you hate me so much. You were as unhappy as I was, and I made it all worse.”

Ellie nodded, but didn’t answer immediately. Her mind was too far away. Then she asked abruptly. “Why didn’t you tear them up?”

“Mireille came to see me last night. She knew I’d taken them, and she told me that you’d never had any photos of your mother until recently, and that if they were lost it would be impossible to find more. She made me feel… like a murderer.” She closed her eyes to prevent any more tears falling.

“I don’t know why I told her all that. Probably because I was so proud of having some at last.” Ellie’s eyes filled with horror. “But – just suppose I hadn’t shown them to her, or she hadn’t been kind enough to come and see you! You might have torn them up after all.”

She shuddered at the mere thought. Meg saw, and it struck home just how unhappy she had made Ellie. Had she done as much to other girls? Was there any hope for her?

“Why did you tell Mireille?” she asked. “Did you know her before you came here?

Ellie considered. “No, I’d never met her before. It was probably because I like her and trust her. And she’s French. She’s been very good to me since I came, even though she’s had her own problems. Nothing ever seems to be too much trouble for her.”

“Mmmm, I know what you mean. I was nasty to her yesterday, but she still came and helped me. I’m not sure even Tessa would have been able to talk to me like Mireille did.”

“But everyone loves Tessa,” said Ellie in surprise. “Madame has told me all about her. I used to be very jealous of her, would you believe?”

Meg stared. “You? Gosh, why? You have no need to be jealous of anyone!” Ellie just smiled, thinking of how lovingly she had been rescued from her terrible moods.

“Is that why you seem to have some idea of how I feel?” asked Meg.

Ellie nodded. “Not just that, though. I’ve done some not very nice things myself in my life – I have a bad temper. Without Madame I might have hurt someone as badly as you hurt me.”

“Thank you for telling me all that, Ellie. Yes, Tessa’s a topping Head Girl, but she’s so sure of herself, so quick and clever and so… oh, what’s the word?… so true to what she thinks is right, that you could never imagine her helping someone who’s done what I did – not in the way Mireille helps. I think Tessa would just have despised me.” Meg had become a staunch member of the Mireille fan club.

“I’m not so sure, Meg,” replied Ellie. “I think, from what I’ve heard, that she and Mireille are somewhat alike in character. And she’s very brave.”

“I know. How she found the courage to push her sister out of the way….?”

“Poof, that’s easy. It’s now that she’s showing what real courage she has. She’s lying there in agony in hospital, the Abbess says, and she’s the one trying to help her parents and sister. She never complains, just puts up with the pain and smiles! That’s bravery – to be cheerful day in, day out, when you’re not sure you’ll ever be well again.”

“You’d be like that!” said Meg suddenly. “Look at you here, sitting here now, and offering to help me, even though you probably still hate me.”

Ellie’s jaw dropped in surprise. Then she laughed. “Non, non! You need patience to be like Tessa. My terrible temper would get the better of me. I’d probably kick the nurses - or throw my dinner at the wall.”

They both giggled, neither of them noticing that they had drawn closer than could have seemed possible when Ellie walked into that room. Meg’s spirit was cheered a little, even though the large black cloud of what was yet to come still hovered over her. As for Ellie, she was recalling her guardian’s words after the appalling bout of bad temper that morning – and discovering the simple truth of those words:

When you’re not feeling particularly friendly, but you know you ought to be, then put on a friendly manner, and believe me, in a very few minutes you will be feeling friendlier than you ever thought you could be. I’m speaking from experience here, child – the only way to be compassionate is by practising compassion.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Mar 01, 2009 6:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

Quote:
the only way to be compassionate is by practising compassion


If the many girls who have gone through Hilda's hands over the years learn nothing else, (and we know they have learned much, much more) those who have learned the truth of that statement have armed themselves for life in a very special way. Even in this short time, Ellie has learned that truth, and it is a vital part of the strength which is enabling her to reach out so feelingly to Meg, however hard it may be, in some ways for her to do so.

I love the way both girls are so realistic in their assessment of things - and so open with each other. Ellie is right to think that Meg faces a harder time going back into school than being expelled, but Meg, in her turn will doubtless feel the support of both Ellie and Hilda. And the more Meg learns about Ellie's background, the more she can appreciate the hand of friendship which Ellie is handing to her in her turn - I have great hopes that in the end, this will all lead to a better future for her in many ways, even though the going will not be easy.

Thank you Mary - once more your powers of description have enabled us to have a ringside seat at another very moving event.

Author:  blue1 [ Sun Mar 01, 2009 6:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

:D :D :D :D Lovely. Hilda really did a good job with Ellie.

Thank you.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Mar 01, 2009 7:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

Thank you Mary. I love the analysis of the differences between Mireille and Tessa as head girls. Also Ellie understanding that Tessa is displaying more courage now then when she pushed her sister out of the way.
For all in need of support.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Celia [ Sun Mar 01, 2009 8:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

Thank you Mary for another post where through your descriptive powers we can feel Ellie and Meg edging their way towards what
common ground they have and on the way appreciating the different characters of the two headgirls.

Ellie by 'putting on a friendly manner' is already seeing how right her
beloved Madame is once again.

Author:  Chris [ Sun Mar 01, 2009 8:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

Thank you Mary - that was lovely.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Mar 01, 2009 9:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

Ellie is a remarkable girl.


Thanks Mary - that was lovely.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Mar 02, 2009 5:18 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

I'm so very glad Ellie and Meg are finding their way and are helping each other so much.

Thank you dear Mary

Author:  Kathy_S [ Mon Mar 02, 2009 5:31 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

It's lovely seeing Ellie and Meg coming to understand each other, even to giggle together, despite -- and perhaps because of -- all that has gone before. Amazing what waves a little compassion can generate. :)

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  di [ Mon Mar 02, 2009 7:50 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

The way Ellie is passing on the lessons she has learnt from Hilda is a joy to see. Meg, whilst still wary is becoming more like one of the girls than ever before. I do hope her punishment isn't too severe as returning to live amongst the rest of the school will be hard enough, even with Mireille and Ellie helping her.
Thanks, Mary. Another thought provoking post. :)

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Mar 02, 2009 1:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

Mary,
I never thought you would be able to make me like Meg, but you have ! :mrgreen:

Author:  jacey [ Mon Mar 02, 2009 10:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

The really lovely thing about being away is playing catch-up. Thank you Mary, I have really enjoyed thelast few posts. I probably won't get on again here until next week so I shall look forward to lots more updates :)

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Mar 03, 2009 10:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

They are already building bridges between one another - which can only be beneficial for both of them, especially given the heartbreak of parental neglect that they have both known and the obvious effects that it has had on them. Meg's comment about her music was especially chilling - "Now, there’s no me in it. I just go through the motions." - as it shows just how disassociated and emotionally starved she had become.
Their comments about Mireille are fascinating, and show just how much Mireille is becoming a person in her own right, rather than simply Tessa's substitute.
And through all this is the thread of just how much Hilda has done for them by being who and what she is, exemplified by her earlier words to Ellie on the practice of friendship and compassion - words which Ellie has now found to be so true.

Author:  jmc [ Tue Mar 03, 2009 11:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

I love the way the two girls were able to analyse Tessa and Mireille. I am now starting to feel sorry for Meg. It's intereting to see how she is now realising that she and Ellie have a lot in common in regard to their families. Ellie is so brave in that she was even able to walk into the room and face Meg.

Author:  linda [ Tue Mar 03, 2009 8:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

Quote:
Meg looked at her quizzically. “Don’t you want me punished?”

“I did!” responded Ellie curtly. “I wanted you expelled. I hated you that much. Now…. I seem to have lost my taste for revenge, somehow.


Ellie’s honesty here sets the stage for this scene. She is able to help Meg to understand that she is not the only person who has had a difficult home life and had little love shown to her. Meg is beginning to look outside herself and see not only how bad her behaviour and jealousy has been, but how she can move on. She is aware that she has a long road to travel before she can redeem herself in the eyes of her fellow pupils, but with Ellie to help her, I am sure she will make it and become the girl she should be. The two girls are moving closer together, not only physically.

I like the way that Ellie and Meg are able to discuss the differences between Mireille and Tessa. This really shows what a valuable head girl Mireille is fast becoming.

Like others, I am amazed to find that I am beginning to like Meg.

Thank you Mary, for this thought-provoking instalment.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Mar 03, 2009 9:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P7 Sun 01/03/09

I need to thank you for the encouraging comments on the two updates relating the meeting between Ellie and Meg, because actually, they took the scene a different way from how I had imagined it. I certainly hadn't envisaged that Ellie wouldn't be able to comfort Meg, or that they would end up giggling together, or indeed that Meg would become so likeable. They completely re-wrote their script. :help: Or Hilda did! I do have trouble with that woman! :banghead:

Anyway, a short piece for a change. :lol: The evening isn't over yet....



Hilda’s manner during evening prayers was unruffled but grave, and the older girls responded in their prayers with more intensity than usual. She sensed their support, and tears pricked behind her weary eyes. When the Catholics appeared and had settled, she approached the lectern once more.

“I don't have much to say to you this evening, girls. Miss Derwent informed you this morning that the photos had been found, and I want to thank you once more for your willing co-operation last night in what was an unpleasant experience for all of us. I’m sure you will understand, though, why I have no intention of revealing the name of the culprit. She has confessed and been duly punished. I will say this, though – the theft was part of a long campaign of bullying, which was why I treated it all so seriously. I will not have my pupils treated in such a disrespectful and repugnant manner. Persistent bullying needs rooting out. It has no place in our school.”

She heard the quiet gasps, saw the quick glances.

“Yes, girls, bullying. Not a safe or comfortable word, is it? We discussed this very word yesterday in our quiet time. I suspect it goes on in all parts of the school, in small, indefinable ways that make it seem more like teasing or having fun. It’s not! It is a particularly nasty and hurtful way of behaving. A quick, thoughtless comment is one thing, and we all have to learn to cope with such pinpricks, but a deliberate battering of someone’s spirit – for that is what it amounts to – is as malicious as attacking someone physically with a hammer.”

She paused, allowing them to mull over her sharp words for a moment or two. “During your private prayers tonight, perhaps you could pray for all those who have been made unhappy by another’s words or actions today. Equally, however, I would also like you to offer a prayer for the persons doing the bullying – they are often very unhappy people underneath. Who knows what has been done to them to make them behave in the way they do? It’s too late now to discuss all the ramifications of bullying behaviour, so we will leave it until tomorrow morning’s assembly when I will have a great deal more to say on the subject. It is something I think we need to tackle as a whole school, so I look forward to heaing any ideas you may have.”

She moved out from behind her lectern. “For now, bow your heads and close your eyes. We will have an extra prayer all together tonight, one written by Charles Kingsley, the author of The Water Babies.”

Her mellow voice laid a hush on the girls as she recited the prayer:

Guide us, teach us and strengthen us, Lord, we beseech Thee, until we become such as Thou wouldst have us be: pure, gentle, truthful, courteous, generous, dutiful, useful and, above all, valiant in all our doings. Amen.

She watched them file out silently, some faces more reflective than usual, then turned to Gillian and Jean, whom she had asked to remain behind. She took note of the suppressed anger in the Games Captain’s eyes and was quick to reassure.

“Mireille will be fine, Gillian. She has a bad headache and will be sporting a fine bruise and a bump for a few days, but Matron Lloyd will keep a close eye on her. Try not to worry – or to be angry. The perpetrators themselves are on a Head’s Report and the others who forgot to try and stop them are being left to Mireille’s tender mercies. Perhaps you need to keep out of that, however, because you may well say and do things you might regret.”

Gillian flinched at the words but acknowledged their truth. “I can’t help it, Miss Annersley. It was such a downright mean trick to play. How they could….”

Hilda held up her hand. “I agree with all that, Gillian, but I still say you should leave it to Mireille – and indeed to Carmela, who was the intended victim – to deal with it. I speak from sad experience, dear. I lost my own temper last night with Mireille and I hurt her badly, although she has been merciful enough to forgive me. I don’t want that for you. Promise me that if she asks for your opinion, you will keep out of it.”

Gillian bit her lip and fought her emotions, then nodded. “I promise, Miss Annersley.”

“Good girl. I know how hard it is for you when it is your friend who is hurt – especially when Tessa herself is so badly injured. I want you also to promise that you won’t go near the Senior Middles tonight, or say anything to them, despite what I’m about to ask.” She turned to Jean, the deputy Head Girl. “We’re having an emergency staff meeting when the Middles go to bed. Can I rely on my prefects to make sure all is well with them, and then ensure the Seniors go to bed in their usual orderly fashion? I should add you will have the assistance of Miss Ferrars, who will not be at the staff meeting.”

“Of course, Miss Annersley,” they both responded.

“Thank you. Before I go, though, there is someone else who is going to be exceedingly angry, once she has recovered from her headache.”

“Carmela,” gasped Gillian.

“Indeed. She was the intended victim and will feel not only anger, but guilt as well. Mireille was hurt in her place. I shall see her in the morning, if she’s well enough, but please try to make her see it wasn’t her fault, and don’t let your own anger make hers worse, Gillian. My prefects are much more useful to me and to the school if they are calm and controlled. Just remember this - before you give someone a piece of your mind, make sure you can get by on what’s left.”

They gaped at her as they worked out her meaning and then Gillian, quicker-witted than Jean, burst out into shame-faced laughter. “I’ll try and remember that piece of advice, Miss Annersley. I’m not sure I have enough of a mind to spare a piece for someone else. Dare I say you’ve made your point?”

“You may!” chuckled Hilda, and then departed with an understanding nod when Gillian grimaced at her own daring.

Author:  linda [ Tue Mar 03, 2009 9:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Tues 03/03/09

Quote:
“Yes, girls, bullying. Not a safe or comfortable word, is it? We discussed this very word yesterday in our quiet time. I suspect it goes on in all parts of the school, in small, indefinable ways that make it seem more like teasing or having fun. It’s not! It is a particularly nasty and hurtful way of behaving. A quick, thoughtless comment is one thing, and we all have to learn to cope with such pinpricks, but a deliberate battering of someone’s spirit – for that is what it amounts to – is as malicious as attacking someone physically with a hammer.”


Hilda is definitely ensuring that bullying in any form will not be tolerated. She is so right that there is a very small defining line between teasing and bullying, and it is not only school girls who are bullies, but perhaps her words at this time will make all those present vigilant in the future.

I really liked the words of the Charles Kingsley prayer. As usual, you (and Hilda) find the quotation which is appropriate for the situation
and gives us pause for thought.

Quote:
Just remember this - before you give someone a piece of your mind, make sure you can get by on what’s left.”


Lovely, Mary. I didn't expect to finish this part with a giggle. Thank you!

Author:  Abi [ Tue Mar 03, 2009 9:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Tues 03/03/09

Also loved the piece of advice about giving someone a piece of your mind! And hopefully Hilda's words about bullying will be heeded.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Mar 03, 2009 9:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Tues 03/03/09

Love the final piece of advice from Hilda! :lol: Hope Carmela won't feel too guilty.


Thanks Mary

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Mar 03, 2009 10:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Tues 03/03/09

Only Hilda, after her stern remarks on bullying and her warnings to Gillian, could then turn the atmosphere completely with her final comment to Gillian - and leave us all giggling rather than wondering apprehensively what more Hilda will have to say on bullying tomorrow. :) :) She has certainly made it clear already that bullying of any kind will not be tolerated, hasn't she?

I can well imagine Carmela's wrath when she learns what has happened to Mireille and realises that the marbles had been intended for her. But by showing Gillian just how she can help both Mireille and Carmella in due course, Hilda has also challenged her to do so in a calm and collected fashion rather. Talk about knowing your girls!!

Thank you, Mary - I will be looking forward to the next scene - presumably in the staff room?

Edited because I am incapable of writing grammatically - Hilda would NOT be amused :oops:

Author:  Celia [ Wed Mar 04, 2009 12:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Tues 03/03/09

Hilda is certainly going to ensure that as far as possible no further
bullying takes place in the school.

I like the way she helps Gillian to hold on to her temper,and sends
the two of them away laughing, better able to deal with their friends'
righteous anger when the time comes.

Now I guess she has to deal with the staff. I hope Nell is about
to support her.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Mar 04, 2009 6:14 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Tues 03/03/09

Hilda is so right about the pervasive nature of bullying: those "small, indefinable ways that make it seem more like teasing or having fun." Which of course it isn't, and carries with it the nasty implication that if the victim responds negatively then they are somehow lacking in tolerance or humour. And of course, there is the fact that the line between teasing and bullying is so easy to cross if one doesn't think about other people - so a bully becomes not an aggressive stranger with whom one has nothing in common, but someone familiar - possibly even the face in the mirror.

And how wise Hilda is in restraining Gillian; I have a feeling that Gillian will call on this when she is dealing with Carmela, especially as Hilda revealed her own loss of temper the previous day.

And what a lovely contrast between the warm solemnity of that prayer - and those final teasing words.

Thanbk you Mary.

Author:  di [ Wed Mar 04, 2009 7:49 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Tues 03/03/09

I love Hilda's 'before you give someone a piece of your mind, make sure you can get by on what's left' I must remember that one. :)

Bullying is indeed a particularly nasty part of life; it's the 'drip, drip, drip' that causes the most damge, I believe. Even the most strongest amongst us find it difficult to deal with it, even when we 'know' all the theory behind it and are very secure human beings. And it often comes from the most unexpected source; not only children, I'm afraid but from the very people who are supposed to protect them.

Good luck to Hilda in her attempt to erradicate it from the school; it's probably easier to deal with the obvious, such as Meg's behaviour and the Senior Middles but it's harder to tackle the less obvious done in the guise of 'teasing'. :banghead:

Thanks, Mary. Looking forward to the staff meeting.

Author:  Chris [ Wed Mar 04, 2009 2:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Tues 03/03/09

A joy to read as ever, Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Mar 04, 2009 7:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Tues 03/03/09

I am so glad Hilda is reiterating her comments on bullying.

I have been on the receiving end of bullying as a young adult at work, and it was awful.
Seeing my eldest children bullied when they were at school was infintely worse. :banghead:

Luckily the school which DD3 & attend has a zero tolerance policy on bullying !

Many thanks, Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Mar 04, 2009 11:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Tues 03/03/09

Thank you Mary. How I wish more adults had learnt-
Quote:
before you give someone a piece of your mind, make sure you can get by on what’s left.”


If all adults thought about that and the line between teasing and bullying, we would set a better example to children.

For Hilda and the staff
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
For the prefects as they supervise the school.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Mar 05, 2009 9:19 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Tues 03/03/09

Thanks Mary, Hilda has certainly been wise their in the way she's talked with Gillian and Jean. Glad they took her comments on board and also glad Ellie and Meg decided to go their own way instead of what you planned :wink:

Am looking forward to the staff meeting

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Mar 05, 2009 6:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Tues 03/03/09

.....My prefects are much more useful to me and to the school if they are calm and controlled. Just remember this - before you give someone a piece of your mind, make sure you can get by on what’s left.”

They gaped at her as they worked out her meaning and then Gillian, quicker-witted than Jean, burst out into shame-faced laughter. “I’ll try and remember that piece of advice, Miss Annersley. I’m not sure I have enough of a mind to spare a piece for someone else. Dare I say you’ve made your point?”

“You may!” chuckled Hilda, and then departed with an understanding nod when Gillian grimaced at her own daring.

Having ascertained that Ellie was still in with Meg – and hoping that all was going well – Hilda retired to her study, intending to catch up with some work until the staff meeting. However, a tap at her door disturbed her before she had signed more than three letters. When it opened at her bidding, Erica and Jeanne entered.

“Yes, girls?”

Erica laid some envelopes down on the desk. “We wondered would you give these to Meg, please, Miss Annersley?” she said quietly.

Hilda scanned their uneasy faces. “Not until you enlighten me, Erica. I don’t want her more upset than she already is.”

“They’re cards, Miss Annersley,” said Jeanne. “To say we are sorry for the death of her Nanny. There is a large one from all of us and then some people made smaller ones just from themselves.”

Hilda, startled, stared down at the smaller envelopes lying on top of a large pink one and found her throat tight. “Whose idea was this?” she asked, her voice husky.

“Ellie’s and Jeanne’s,” said Erica. “We were talking about Meg and wondering what we could do to carry through our promise to help her – and they suggested we made a card, as a sort of start. Ellie helped us design it and Jeanne made the envelope. We all signed it.”

Hilda’s eyes flashed up and caught Jeanne blushing. “But I didn’t suggest the smaller ones,” Jeanne said quickly. “They thought of those themselves. We want to help, Miss Annersley.”

Her tone was urgent and Hilda was overcome at this sign that Ellie’s words had worked their magic. “It was a wonderful idea, Jeanne, and I’m overwhelmed at your kindness. They may upset Meg, for her grief is still very fresh, but she will feel a little easier in her mind now. She was very frightened that you wouldn’t accept her. Please, both of you, convey my deep gratitude to the others. Good night, girls, and God bless you.”

She watched them curtsey and leave, then buried her face in her hands for a moment, trying to compose herself. Oh, Ellie, God bless you, too, my darling wee flipperling.

Raising her head and pushing her papers to one side, she picked up the phone and rang Ian. He had been weighing more and more heavily on her conscience, but after that little episode she felt greatly in need of his cheerful kindliness. Before she could speak, however, he began apologising for not having rung that day, saying he had been worried he might be interfering at a time when she was preoccupied with trying to sort out the theft of Ellie’s photos.

She frowned. “You knew? But it only happened last night.”

“I was worried after speaking with Ellie on Saturday, but then you rang yesterday and said she seemed happier. So I relaxed, not anticipating the shocking news Kate would give me on the phone late last night.”

“She rang you?” gasped Hilda.

“Yep! Got me out of bed in the wee small hours – the very cold wee small hours, I might add! - and told me all about it. She went on and on at me to go over to the school as soon as it was light, until I finally got through to her that the roads here were a trifle…. impassable.”

Hilda hesitated, wondering if she really wanted to know. “Did she tell you…..?”

He sighed. “About your breakdown last night? Why do you think she wanted me over there? She was like a cat on a hot tin roof. Yes, she was worried about Ellie, but you’re her daughter, Hilda. She loves you and worries about you. I did point out that she, the Abbess, was breaking the Silence. I won’t tell you her answer - couched in very earthy terms it was.”

“Oh dear,” giggled Hilda, feeling instantly brighter.

“Are you feeling better today?” He paused. “No, of course you’re not! Let me re-phrase that. Did letting go last night help at all? I gather it was pretty bad.”

“It was, Ian, I’ll not deny it. But Gwynneth and your sister, between them, dragged me back from the brink. And I’ve been too busy today to give in to my self-pity.”

“It’s not self-pity, woman! It’s grief – pure and simple.”

“It’s self-pity,” she re-iterated firmly. “Let me give you a run-down on today’s activities. It has not been without its lighter moments.” What she had to relate made him sad, angry, reassuring and frustrated, in turn – and then extremely amused at the tale of the snowman.

“Priceless!” he muttered. “What do you feed them on? Budgie seed?”

She choked. “Maybe we should put bromide in their drinks.”

“Or just quietly murder them and bury their bodies in the woods. I bet their parents would reward you handsomely!” Ian added, delighted to hear her laughing for a minute or two. It hurt him to hear her sound so weary and sad and alone. How she missed Nell!

She soon sobered. “I may need your help with Meg, Ian. I’m barely left with enough time to help Ellie, never mind another deeply-wounded girl.”

“Anything, I promise. But I assure you, Hilda, your 'little' is probably better than anything I can give her – and she doesn’t really know me as she does you. You instinctively choose the sensitive way of dealing with those who are wounded. May I come over and see Ellie tomorrow, if the weather holds? Perhaps I could have a chat with Meg, then.”

“Ellie will be delighted, Ian. Especially as she can’t ski until that finger heals.”

“You sound exhausted.” His tone was abrupt.

“Mmm, but I have yet to speak with the staff and plead Meg’s case. They’ll want me to expel her. Indeed, had I not discovered just how….. unpleasant….. her mother is I might still have done just that. But that, and the death of her Nanny, are enough to make me forgive even worse things than she has done. Breaking her down has uncovered a completely different girl, Ian – and I want that girl in my school. She’s the one I will be fighting for.”

Ian was silenced by her fervour. Did anything daunt this woman? She could find the best in the worst of people and build them up until they were the best. Look what she had done for Ellie – and for him. She had given him back his self-esteem. How could he help but love her? And why had it taken so long for it to dawn on him what his true feelings were?

“Hilda, do you have any idea of the effect you have on people?” he whispered. “I doubt another person in the whole world could have got through to this Meg in the way you have. She’s another who would have been lost without you. Just as Ellie would have been.”

“Ian, please don’t,” she whispered, her voice trembling. “I can’t do this tonight.”

He stilled his rapidly-beating heart, forced some semblance of normality into the conversation. “I shall be praying that you carry your staff with you, Hilda.”

“Thank you. I shall need those prayers. And, once that’s over, Ellie no doubt will want to discuss her meeting with Meg – though I think that might be going better than she thought, as she is still in there.”

“Let’s just cross our fingers that temper of hers doesn’t surface – and that you can then get some rest. I’m quite sure that staff of yours has no idea how much you do behind the scenes, and how much you give of yourself.” He stopped, cleared his throat, asked tentatively, “May I tell Kate?”

“Please do, Ian. We need their prayers. But I can’t bother her again tonight when she was so good to me last night. She always raises me up – once she’s fired her warning cannon and got me pressed up against the rail, cowed and waiting for the killer-shot.”

Ian laughed out loud at her rueful tone. “You mean she doesn’t spare you, either? See how much she loves you! Though I doubt you are ever cowed, even by Kate – and she is always willing to be bothered by you, Hilda.”

“I know that, really,” she murmured. “You all spoil me, and it’s been good tonight to speak with someone who isn’t connected with the school. But, to be quite honest, Ian, I’m already almost beyond making sense. I think the tussle with my staff will be the end. All I’ll want is darkness and silence.”

“God bless and keep you, dear friend. May His blessed peace descend on you as you sleep, to heal your spirit and to prepare you to rise and meet the new day.”

Author:  Chelsea [ Thu Mar 05, 2009 6:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Thurs 05/03/09

What a lovely chat Hilda had with Ian. It (and he) were just what she needed.

Thank you for the update.

Author:  Emma A [ Thu Mar 05, 2009 6:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Thurs 05/03/09

Hilda really does sound at the end of her tether (and no wonder). I do hope she can sleep tonight.

Thank-you for another beautiful episode, Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Mar 05, 2009 7:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Thurs 05/03/09

Quote:
“God bless and keep you, dear friend. May His blessed peace descend on you as you sleep, to heal your spirit and to prepare you to rise and meet the new day.”


Mary Thank you I love Ian's blessing to Hilda and his offer to ring Kate on her behalf.

Pleased Lower Six have decided to send cards to Meg.
for the six forms
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  blue1 [ Thu Mar 05, 2009 7:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Thurs 05/03/09

Thank you.

I'm seriously hoping you will give Hilda a long night of uninterupted sleep as she really sounds worn out. Ian was just what she needed there alright.

Author:  di [ Thu Mar 05, 2009 8:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Thurs 05/03/09

Dear Ian, what a stalwart he is! Hope Hilda manages to convince the staff and can get a good night's sleep.
Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Mar 05, 2009 8:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Thurs 05/03/09

She's had a very, very full day - and only the day after her breakdown in the night.


(((((Hilda)))))


Thanks Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Thu Mar 05, 2009 9:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Thurs 05/03/09

Just two more duties,hopefully, before Hilda can get the rest she
needs so much. I hope the staff don't take ages to be convinced.

Ian was lovely with her, and the blessing just what she needed to
support her as she heads for possible confrontation.

Thank you Mary

Author:  linda [ Thu Mar 05, 2009 9:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Thurs 05/03/09

Mary, what a lovely idea from the girls. Yes, the cards may upset Meg at first, but they are a tangible demonstration that they do care about her and will help her to take the first step towards regaining a place amongst them.

I'm so pleased that Hilda rang Ian. She really did need to speak to someone completely outside the school and he is the ideal person, second only to MA. I laughed out loud at the suggestions for dealing with the perpetrators of the snowman episode.

Quote:
She always raises me up – once she’s fired her warning cannon and got me pressed up against the rail, cowed and waiting for the killer-shot.”


Hilda's description of MA's love and support is just wonderful. I love the picture that this puts into my mind.

Hilda is realising that she is nearly at the end of her tether. Hopefully her chat with Ian will give her the strength she needs for the meeting with the staff and a final chat with Ellie. Ian's final blessing is so beautiful and just what she needs to sustain her.

Quote:
“God bless and keep you, dear friend. May His blessed peace descend on you as you sleep, to heal your spirit and to prepare you to rise and meet the new day.”


Thank you so much, Mary. :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Thu Mar 05, 2009 9:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Thurs 05/03/09

That's it, I'm not going away again unless I have unrestricted access to the board. Before I can post you've posted again Mary!!!!

Where do I start. Ellie has certainly taken on board everything Hilda has told her and taught her. I'm sure I've quoted the following on the board before, but it brings to mind a couplet from the Welsh poet Waldo Williams' poem 'What is man?'

"Forgiveness, what's that? A way through thorns
To an old enemy's side."

Ellie has certainly had to battle through the thorns to Meg's side, and the other girls will battle through as well, maybe not all of them but enough.

As for Hilda, it was good that she was able to speak to Ian and through him to MA. Knowing that they know everything will surely lighten the load on Hilda's shoulders and sustain her.

And although I too am looking forward to the staff meeting I can't help wondering how Ellie and Meg are getting on now that they have found some common ground.

Thank you Mary for letting us see all that is going on at the School.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Mar 05, 2009 11:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Thurs 05/03/09

That prayer of Ian's was a truly beautiful Kontakion - exactly what Hilda needed to give her strength at that moment. For that matter, the conversation with him was just what she needed too - and I love the way both he and his sister 'bend' the rules when it suits them, in their overwhelming need to ensure Hilda gets this type of support when she needs it.

As for the girls' cards for Meg - true, she might be upset at first, but I'm sure she will recognise that the girls have made and sent them with genuine sympathy for her in face of what they now know. And if she's at all disinclined to believe that the good wishes are sincerely meant (as well she may be at first) then I'm sure we can rely on Ellie and Jeanne to reassure her.

Once again, there is so much to marvel at here - but I do hope the staff won't delay Hilda from seeking her much needed rest before too long - it speaks volumes for her own strength of character, quite apart from anything else, that she has held up so well until now.

Thank you seems an inadequate phrase, Mary - we were truly privileged to witness that scene with the girls as well as the conversation with Ian.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sat Mar 07, 2009 7:06 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Thurs 05/03/09

Really hoping the staff throw their weight behind Meg -and Hilda, so she can get some much needed rest and Meg can get the help she needs. It'll be that much harder for Hilda to have to do another battle so soon after the rest. I had initially wondered why Kathy wasn't going to the staff meeting (despite being a St Millies) but given her behaviour this past term it's probably better she isn't there.

The cards were a lovely idea and will be a huge help to Meg and really draw her back to the fold

Thansk Mary

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sat Mar 07, 2009 4:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Thurs 05/03/09

I have every confidence that Hilda will sway the staff, once she divulges some of the new knowledge she has acquired about Meg.

But I own to being intrigued about Ian; his feelings for Hilda are still running very deep, aren't they ?

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Mar 09, 2009 5:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P8 Thurs 05/03/09

I do apologise for the lack of update yesterday but I had trouble getting near the laptop. Or is it just that age is slowing me down? :roll:

Identity Hunt wrote:
But I own to being intrigued about Ian; his feelings for Hilda are still running very deep, aren't they ?

Watch this space, Sian! :P

Only a short piece today.....



“Hilda, I haven’t had a chance yet to thank you for acting the knight errant today. Or to apologise for my SOS!”

Hilda settled her cup back on its saucer and smiled across at her Head of Juniors. “Once I’d recovered from my shock, Sharlie, the pleasure was all mine. Although, I have to admit if I had looked at you even once I would have been undone and spoilt all my frosty manner by laughing out loud.”

“Oh, you’ve got much better self-control than I have,” giggled Sharlie. “When I walked in and saw just what they’d done, my flabber was well and truly ghasted.”

Several people hooted at Sharlie’s comical expression. “No, that was a new one even for the Chalet School. It quite took me aback for a minute or two,” admitted Hilda wryly.

“Hence the silence while we watched you watching the snowman trying to watch us.” Sharlie giggled again and looked round the room. “She solemnly gave one eye and a nose to Emilie and the other eye and a mouth to Marie and made a comment about ‘share and share alike’ and I thought I would explode. How do you do it, Hilda? I tell you, girls, I have never admired her so much – not a flicker passed over her face. Even the snowman had more expression as his features slowly melted. He looked so sa-a-a-a-d.”

“Wish I’d been there,” Rosalind Yolland chuckled along with the others. “The mind boggles at snowmen and soaking wet children in a form room – and Sharlie for once speechless.”

“Hm, I might have been, but Hilda certainly wasn’t. Short and to the point as she was, she’s scotched that little lot for the time being. I may even have some peace for a day or two. The twins are disconsolate at being separated.”

“Good! Long may it last!”

Vivien choked on her coffee at Hilda’s terse response, but her Headmistress looked so white and weary she wasn’t really surprised. Vivien wanted to reach across the table and give her a big hug of support.

“But do tell, Hilda, my lamb,” coaxed Sharlie. “How on earth do you distinguish one twin from the other. I’ve failed miserably so far – and they know it.”

Hilda lifted her coffee to her lips and surveyed her younger colleague with dancing eyes over the rim of her cup. Sharlie grimaced at her.

It is quite a three-pipe problem, isn’t it?” Hilda teased. They all groaned and she glanced across and winked at Matey, who had just slipped into her place at the table. “I always thought we oldies knew nothing and the young knew everything, Gwynneth.”

“They’d like us to think they do,” remarked Matey sotto voce.

“Not here we don’t,” moaned Sharlie. “Hilda and you take it in turns to rub that well in. Just as Nell always used to do, with her fine sarcastic tongue. But never mind Sherlock Holmes and his pearls of wisdom. Come on. I need help. Give!”

Matey and Vivien both noticed how Hilda’s smile had faltered at the mention of Nell, but her recovery was lightning fast and they almost wondered had they imagined it.

“Take a closer look at them next time you see them, Sharlie. Emilie and Marie are identical in every way, as far as I can see – except for one eyebrow.”

Silence fell as all those who taught the twins digested this fact. She watched each of them picturing the twins in their mind’s eye, and smilingly shook her head at their blank faces.

Deb Smith sighed. “Nope! We give up. Which eyebrow where?”

Hilda stared at her. “Um, what do you mean, where? Do you have eyebrows in places we don’t know about, Deb?”

Deb gasped and blushed, then shook her fist at her Headmistress while the others chortled. “You know what I meant. Stop teasing and give.”

“What do you think, Gwynneth? Do I put them out of their misery?”

“Oh, I think so. We don’t want those two little dears running rings round their teachers forever and a day!”

There were outcries at this but Matey simply bared her teeth at them.

“Emilie’s right eyebrow flies off at a tangent at the outer corner of her eye,” Hilda explained. “The other three all follow the same shallow curve – that one doesn’t. I noticed it the first day, when they stood in front of me to be haranged for their sins.”

“I say! Is there anything you miss?” asked Rosemary Charlesworth, blankly.

“Oh, a great deal, Rosemary. I’ll come to that shortly.”

“But how will I remember it’s Emilie’s eyebrow?” wailed Sharlie.

Hilda grinned. “Ah, another three-pipe problem. Do I have to do all your work for you, my girl? Just remember the letter E for Emilie and for eyebrow – oh, and for ennui, as well. They’re bursting with energy and hate being bored. Keep them occupied so they can’t get into more mischief, or none like today’s, anyway.”

“That’s the whole point, though, isn’t it, Hilda?” put in Joan Bertram.....

Author:  Emma A [ Mon Mar 09, 2009 5:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P9 Mon 9/03/09

Yay! What a lovely staff-room scene - full of laughter and good humour. :D I guess it will become more serious soon enough.

Thank-you, Mary.

Author:  shazwales [ Mon Mar 09, 2009 5:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P9 Mon 9/03/09

Thank you Mary ! it's slightly wet in Wales and this has cheered up my day.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Mar 09, 2009 5:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P9 Mon 9/03/09

Oh lovely - that interchange had me giggling madly - just what I needed after a somewhat hectic morning. But I'm glad Vivien is so quick to see beneath Hilda's slightly flippant manner - I hope that she will be able to 'collect' the others and encourage Hilda to come to the real reason she's called this staff meeting. It's a shame the mood will have to change, but inevitable.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Mar 09, 2009 6:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P9 Mon 9/03/09

Mary thank you for explaining how Hilda and Matey tell the twins apart. Pleased the staff can have a laugh before the serious business of the evening. Hope they can all get to bed soon.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Mar 09, 2009 7:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P9 Mon 9/03/09

I bet I will end up dreaming about Hilda wearing a deerstalker hat and carrying a magnifying glass now, Mary ! :lol:
She could out-sleuth Sherlock any day.......

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Mar 09, 2009 8:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P9 Mon 9/03/09

So sad that the one thing that struck me during all the laughter was the lightning fast reaction when Nell's name was mentioned.


(((((Hilda))))) :kiss:


Thanks Mary.

Author:  blue1 [ Mon Mar 09, 2009 9:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P9 Mon 9/03/09

Thank you.

Author:  MHE [ Mon Mar 09, 2009 10:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P9 Mon 9/03/09

shazwales wrote:
Thank you Mary ! it's slightly wet in Wales and this has cheered up my day.


It's been dry all day in this part of Wales!

I first read this just after it had been posted while on duty in the reading room, and I only just managed to keep myself from laughing out loud and disturbing the silence of the room, at the staffs reaction to Hilda and Matey's teasing of them.

Despite the laughter and the love showed towards Hilda, there was, underneath it all, Hilda's sadness and pain at Nell's absence.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  linda [ Mon Mar 09, 2009 10:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P9 Mon 9/03/09

Quote:
“Emilie’s right eyebrow flies off at a tangent at the outer corner of her eye,” Hilda explained. “The other three all follow the same shallow curve – that one doesn’t. I noticed it the first day, when they stood in front of me to be haranged for their sins.”


Trust Hilda to notice such a small, apparently insignificant little thing - and have the suggestion ready as to how the rest of the staff can remember which twin is which.

This was a lovely, light start to the staff meeting, although, even here, Hilda had a reminder of how much she has lost, but she quickly pulled herself back so that only Gwynneth and Vivien were quick enough to notice. I do hope that with them to back her up, the staff will understand Hilda's actions when we get to the serious reason for the staff meeting.

Thank you, Mary

Author:  Celia [ Mon Mar 09, 2009 11:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P9 Mon 9/03/09

So now we know......and it's all in an eyebrow :lol: Thank you Mary
for letting us know how Hilda tells the twins apart. They're going to get a shock now all the staff can tell t'other from which :!:

At least with all the laughter the staff will be relaxed, and perhaps more receptive when Hilda moves on to the issue with Meg.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Mar 10, 2009 2:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P9 Mon 9/03/09

Ian's prayer was just so right - the promise of 'blessed peace' was exactly what Hilda needed to hear at that moment and after this complex and tiring day. And to know that MA was talking to Ian, providing Hilda with another support and comfort underscores just how much MA knows her and cares for her. And the spontaneous production of those cards for Meg must have given Hilda such hope for the future - it will not be just Ellie who reaches out to Meg in the days to come, and that will be a great encouragement to her.

I enjoyed that conversation in the staff room - trust Hilda to have spotted that difference between the twins! And very salutary it is for the staff to be reminded of her perspicacity in such matters! And even here in the midst of this lighthearted banter, there is the poignant reminder of Nell....

Thank you Mary

Author:  Chris [ Tue Mar 10, 2009 2:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P9 Mon 9/03/09

Thanks Mary!

Author:  di [ Tue Mar 10, 2009 6:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P9 Mon 9/03/09

Thank you Mary for that light hearted interlude; although just the casual mention of Nell is enough to stop Hilda in her tracks. Will she ever be able to hear her name without the awful pangs of grief overwhelming her. I feel for her so. :(
Itr's amazing that she can tell the twins apart by just a lift of an eyebrow - clever woman!!
Still waiting for her announcement to the staff about Meg.

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Mar 11, 2009 8:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P9 Mon 9/03/09

Identity Hunt wrote:
I bet I will end up dreaming about Hilda wearing a deerstalker hat and carrying a magnifying glass now, Mary ! :lol:

And did you, Sian? :twisted: Remember the Sinclair twins - she rumbled them as well, didn't she? And they are not forgotten! :wink:

This is an enormous length. :oops:


....“That’s the whole point, though, isn’t it, Hilda?” put in Joan Bertram. “Mischief throughout the school. You were wrong about Mireille. The prefects are still failing after two weeks.”

This time the silence that descended was taut as a violin string. Hilda’s eyes narrowed.

“Explain, please, Joan.”

Joan swallowed. “Just think about it. First there was all the restlessness and the insolences towards them at the beginning of term. The girls were badly-behaved day after day at prep, and around the corridors, until Mireille decided to act, and elected to expose them all at a concert…”

“With my permission.”

“But has it helped? We found out last night that Ellie has been bullied since the beginning of term, and that has been followed by the theft of her photos. Now we have snowmen being built inside form rooms by cheeky eleven year olds. All these things would never have happened if the prefects were making their presence felt.”

Hilda set down her cup and saucer, her hands steady as a rock. It had begun. Battle was joined. Matey studied the impassive white face and longed to stand up and pour out just what Mireille, as well as Hilda, had done for the school this weekend. She also burned to tell her colleagues just what she thought of them. But that would hardly help Hilda.

“I don’t happen to agree with you, Joan. Yes, in the first week of term the prefects were having problems, but any Head Girl would have been left floundering after the loss of a leader such as Tessa. They’ve found their feet since then, and the concert has most assuredly helped. It was a different sort of punishment and gave the offenders pause for thought. So, having said that, let’s take the case of today’s snowman. To use your own words back at you, that would never have happened, if the person who was asked to pass the message to Sharlie about Céline’s sudden illness had remembered to do so - immediately.”

Hilda’s soft yet inflexible voice quelled the riotous emotions and disturbed shufflings that had broken out at Joan’s words. The room calmed down and glances were passed back and forth across the table.

An embarrassed cough came from Peggy Burnett. “That would be me, Hilda. Rosalie was coping with Céline and asked me to tell Sharlie – but the bell went and the message went in one ear and straight out of the other. I only recalled it when the bell went at the end of the lesson and I shot across to tell Sharlie in the staffroom. She was not amused. I’m so sorry.”

Hilda heard her out with watchful eyes. Her only response was a nod in Peggy’s direction. Peggy blushed furiously and cursed her forgetful ways. Hilda’s cool eyes turned to Joan.

“So, not my prefects, Joan. Two Juniors who have fertile imaginations and were bored, plus a forgetful mistress. We’re fortunate nothing worse happened, but they’re a wise little bunch on the whole. We really can’t blame the prefects for that nonsense. They don’t have much to do with the Juniors, except for Mireille. She often helps over there in her free time.” She nodded when she heard their surprised murmurs. “They love her over there, and she has a quiet but very strong influence on them – something you seem to think is lacking in her, Joan”

Her eyes swung back to Peggy. “Try to think of other things besides games occasionally, Peggy, my dear,” she said softly.

“Then what about my form’s attack on Mireille, Hilda?” asked Linda Stone. “Surely that was an open and shut case of the younger girls having no respect for the Head Girl.”

“What’s happened?” was heard from all sides of the table and Hilda quickly explained the facts of the case. Joan Bertram sat back with an almost smug look on her face. Her worries were being proved justified!

Hilda’s features assumed a stern expression. “It wasn’t aimed at Mireille, Linda, but at Carmela. Most of the girls there were very upset that Mireille was the one hurt. Does that sound like someone who has lost their respect?” She glanced quickly at her staff. “How many of you feel as Linda does?”

“I do,” said Joan with some alacrity, and several others nodded their agreement. However, a great many there, including the Senior staff such as Jeanne, Ruth Derwent, Vivien, Dorothy Lawrence and Rosalind Moore all shook their heads. Both Hilda and Matey noticed how grave they were looking. A few abstained from either a shake of the head or a nod.

Hilda took a deep breath. “Three girls, that is all we are talking about here. And four other silly girls who followed like sheep. Three girls who are getting far too big for their boots and were angry that the prefects, or rather Carmela, dared to poke fun at them before the whole school in a concert that I myself gave permission for and which I think has done nothing but good for all the girls. Most of them had a great time and completely forgot they were being punished – except these three high and mighty fourth formers. The rest had already taken on board that the prefects were more pro-active, and now they know exactly what will happen if they should step out of line. I have the utmost confidence in my Head Girl, who has more than proved herself over the course of this weekend.”

Her eyes fell on each of the mistresses who had agreed with Joan and Linda. “Can you honestly blame the prefects for either the snowman or the marbles? I don’t think so. In fact, I take a lot of the blame for Tonia myself. I saw her face on Saturday evening, saw the fierce resentment she was feeling. I meant to have a chat with her but other things got in the way. I shouldn’t have allowed that to happen.”

Matey saw Linda flush with shame as she realised that Hilda had seen what she herself, their form mistress, had missed. Good, thought Matey, you needed that shock. You dare to criticise your Headmistress but don’t give her the strong support you should.

The mellow voice took up the cudgels once more. “If you want to lay blame somewhere, Linda, let me ask you this. Is it the prefects who are not exerting their authority, not making their presence felt – or my staff, who should, after all, have a far greater authority and influence over the girls. The prefects are young, untried girls, and are there only as back-up for my mistresses.”

Even Matey was stunned at her challenge. This was carrying the war into the enemy camp with a vengeance. With narrowed eyes, she watched as some of the mistresses started, swallowed and then sat back as though to escape Hilda’s line of fire. One could hear their alarmed thoughts scurrying around, while Hilda remained motionless, her grave eyes on Linda. The latter sat there as though turned to stone by the challenge.

“We can’t do it all, Hilda,” muttered Joan.

“All what, Joan? Tell me. I really would like to know.”

“We have enough to do teaching them, taking it in turn to amuse them, taking them on expeditions and so on. We can’t also be held responsible for every action of the girls when they are out of our sight”

Hilda’s eyes were suddenly hooded, enigmatic. “Of course you can! The girls are often on their own, even the Juniors – sometimes by design, sometimes through no fault of our own, like Sharlie this morning - but what we teachers instil in them should carry over to their free time. We have far the greatest influence on them and they should be well aware of the results if they misbehave in our absence – but that will only happen if you are consistent in your rewards and your punishments. If I can’t hold you responsible for their moral and educational welfare, how on earth can I hold untrained young girls responsible?”

Her sincerity could not be denied and an involuntary shiver ran down many a back. Everyone went still, and the gentle tick of the wall clock emphasised their dismayed silence. Vivien had been watching Hilda and was suddenly overtaken by a fierce protectiveness towards this brave and honest woman.

Linda Stone had her own courage, however. “Are you really blaming me for what happened to Mireille, Hilda?”

A gleam of humour wiped away the enigmatic look in the keen eyes. The lovely voice softened and warmed. “No, Linda, all I was doing was taking your complaints and arguments to their logical conclusion. If my prefects are to be held responsible for the girls’ behaviour in their absence, then surely my staff must be held even more responsible. But girls will be girls, and will break out from time to time, no matter what the sanctions are. They’re not automatons, programmed to do only what is right.”

There was a palpable sense of relief in the room. Her eyes roved from one worried face to another. “Relax! I trust my prefects and I trust my staff. But all of us need to be more aware of what is going on inside our girls. I blame myself, above all, for Mireille’s accident as I didn’t have that chat with Tonia. I do think, though, that each form mistress has some moral responsibility to look more closely at the girls in her care, to be aware of their needs - to rejoice with them when they’re happy and console them when they’re sad.”

Her eyes were once more watchful. “If we had all done that, we might have averted the bullying and the theft. The perpetrator has suffered for a long time, and none of us did anything about it. I was the worst and yet I’m her Headmistress. I tried once, when she was at Joey’s, but I gave up and left her to her sullen, recalcitrant moods, instead of trying harder to find out what was going on. I failed her utterly, and we’re now reaping what I sowed.”

Ruth Derwent responded at once to the sadness and guilt evinced by Hilda, and spoke with unwonted vehemence. “Hilda, my dear, you can’t take the blame for every child who goes wrong. Our job at the chalk face is to be your eyes and ears.”

“Maybe, maybe not, Ruth,” replied Hilda, her eyes grave. “The head of any company must stand accused when things go so badly awry. He can’t blame his underlings, even if they should have preformed better. He can’t even blame his deputies. He is the one who failed. But, and it’s a big but, my Head Girl, the person you are blaming for recent events, is the one who rescued us last night. Where I had failed, Mireille dived in and made the breakthrough. She has gifts that even Tessa will never possess, so please do not run her down again in my presence, not in the way some of you have been doing since the beginning of term.”

The atmosphere tensed once more. Hilda’s voice had been forceful and unyielding when she spoke about her Head Girl, her eyes indomitable. Rarely was she quite so dogmatic towards her staff, but she would not be gainsaid on this. Matey was staggered. Even good people could be ruthless when it was needed, she realised. So much for the soft-heartedness Nell had often decried. There was none on show at the moment.

She saw the pucker between Hilda’s brows and guessed at what all this was costing her. She was blaming herself for everything. As though you’ve had time, my dear! You can’t do everything around here! Your staff rely on you far too much. She wanted to reach out and smooth away that frown. That, of course was out of the question, but what she could almost touch were the detachment, dignity and determination of her Headmistress. Her mind was as sharp and clean as a blade, cutting through all their misconceptions.

Will you be able to cut through their misconceptions when you explain Meg and her actions?

Vivien saw even more than Matey. She saw the very rare courage, the self-possession, the absolute straightforwardness – and the humility. Hilda only asked from others what she herself was prepared to give. Only she gave far more! She never abused her position, but saw herself as the servant of all, the one who mopped up the mess created by others - and then took the blame for that mess on herself. Vivien also saw the bone-deep, aching loneliness, the vast need for Nell’s presence at moments such as these.

Oh, Hilda, you need no one to give you courage. It is part of who you are. How I wish they could all see what Gwynneth and I see – and what Nell saw. Then they might set aside their prejudices and begin to understand the girls, see with your insight.

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Mar 11, 2009 8:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P10 Wed 11/03/09

Thank you Mary. Hilda's insight into her staff and prefects and her courage in discussing it comes through here. I hope she can surivive the evening and have a good nights sleep.

For Hilda, Matey and Vivien-
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo

Author:  Lesley [ Wed Mar 11, 2009 8:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P10 Wed 11/03/09

I want to be there hugging Hilda and daring any of them to even attempt to place additional strain upon her. :banghead:


Thanks Mary, very, very powerful.

Author:  Celia [ Wed Mar 11, 2009 9:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P10 Wed 11/03/09

Oh dear, poor Hilda. I think this is going to be harder than we thought.

Thank you Mary for such powerful and moving writing.

Author:  dackel [ Wed Mar 11, 2009 9:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P10 Wed 11/03/09

Thank you, Mary, I am enjoying this so much, as always!

I love seeing Hilda in complete control - she is so strong when she needs to be and yet can feel with all her staff and pupils. Such a good combination for a headmistress! Her staff (or some at least) seem to have become a little complacent with time, and seem to rely on the prefects too much and yet be too critical of them. Well done to Hilda for bringing these facts to their attention most forcefully!

I hope she can convince them about Meg and that she will then finally have a good night's sleep...

Author:  blue1 [ Wed Mar 11, 2009 9:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P10 Wed 11/03/09

Wow.....

Thank you.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Wed Mar 11, 2009 9:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P10 Wed 11/03/09

Golly, it never occurred to me that Mireille could be blamed for these goings on. Good for Hilda, squelching that little gem. (And for identifying the twins :lol:)

How dreadful that the whole Meg question still has to be gone through tonight.... How much more can Hilda take?

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Mar 12, 2009 8:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P10 Wed 11/03/09

Poor Hilda! I can't believe half the staff are happily blaming the Prefects for things they themselves couldn't or didn't pick up on and they were older. Its probably because they feel guilty for their own shortcomings and want to blame someone else but poor Hilda for having to stand alone. I know Matey and Vivien Knowles are there but they can't say anything or show their support just yet. Though i would love to see Matey let loose :lol: I can just hear her now.

Sending hugs for Hilda and Mary!

Author:  Emma A [ Thu Mar 12, 2009 10:32 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P10 Wed 11/03/09

That was fantastic, Mary - so powerful - I bet some of the mistresses are really squirming. Wonder how on earth Hilda can convince them that her decision not to expel Meg is the right one...

Thank-you.

Author:  di [ Fri Mar 13, 2009 7:43 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P10 Wed 11/03/09

Hilda at her best with the staff. Letting them know that they have more responsibilities than the prefects and acknowledging her error in not acting on Tonia's anger. Given that Joan Bertram blames the prefects for all the unrest I look forward to her response to Hida's decision not to expell Meg - and how Hilda will handle her. I have to admit I'm not too sure Joan is the right mistress for the school!
Thanks, Mary for another interesting post.

Author:  clair [ Fri Mar 13, 2009 8:52 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P10 Wed 11/03/09

Have been off the board for a while and just read this whole section! Mary, words fail me - this is amazing. Feeling for Hilda in all this but never expected to be feeling for Meg

Thank you

Author:  jmc [ Fri Mar 13, 2009 11:33 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P10 Wed 11/03/09

Hilda is such an amazing woman. This was so powerful and moving. I think Hilda did the right thing in making the staff consider their own actions versus those of the prefects. The prefects do have a lot of responsibility in the Chalet School but ultimately the staff have even more. To expect the prefects to solve problems that many staff did not even see is an unrealistic expectation. Bullying is a problem in that those being bullied are often too ashamed to let others know about it and many bullies are very clever in hiding their actions from their peers. I hope some of the staff see the error of their ways and accept that the prefects are not omnipotent.
Thank you Mary

Author:  MHE [ Fri Mar 13, 2009 5:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P10 Wed 11/03/09

Wow. What a scene, what can I say that hasn't been said already.

Hilda certainly knows how to deal with both her pupils and staff. And as for Joan Bertram blaming the Prefects - heck, it's only the second week of the term.

I look forward to seeing how Hilda deals with their reaction to her decision not to expel Meg, I'm sure that her senior staff will back her to the hilt.

Thank you Mary for a powerful piece of writing - I'm glad I'm not in that staffroom.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Mar 15, 2009 11:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P10 Wed 11/03/09

:shock: But the staff are employed, contracted and paid to care for the girls.

The Prefects mostly certainly aren't and cannot be held responsible for the girls in the same way at all. To blame the Prefects is unfair and morally culpable, as they are mostly still minors themselves even by today's standards, and certainly by those of EBD's day! :banghead: :dontknow:

I can't wait to read what happens next !

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Mar 16, 2009 5:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P10 Wed 11/03/09

Thank you for all your lovely comments. Sometimes I wonder why you're still there after all this time. Tomorrow, St Patrick's Day, will be the fourth anniversary of my very first post on ND in 2005. :cake_candle:

So why have I only moved the story on 8 months? :bawling: The length of this post might give you a clue. :oops: :oops:



......Vivien also saw the bone-deep, aching loneliness, the vast need for Nell’s presence at moments such as these.

Oh, Hilda, you need no one to give you courage. It is part of who you are. How I wish they could all see what Gwynneth and I see – and what Nell saw. Then they might set aside their prejudices and begin to understand the girls, see with your insight.

Unaware of her friends’ admiration and silent support, Hilda allowed the silence to linger awhile. She felt not a jot of guilt at the strained atmosphere. It wasn’t often she spoke to her staff as the stern Headmistress but she did so hate injustice of any kind. They had condemned Mireille before giving her even half a chance. Why did some of them have to close their mind quite so firmly?

She picked her cup up and drained it, then set it back down, leaned forward and broke into their uncomfortable ruminations. “I told you Mireille had made the breakthrough with the culprit, for which I will be eternally grateful to her, but I haven’t actually told you the girl’s name, have I? That’s mainly because I haven’t had a moment today to speak to you all together today. Please forgive me for that. It was Meg Lyall.”

Exclamations and comments flew round the room on the instant.

“Why doesn’t that surprise me?”

“The poor girl!”

“Poor? What about Ellie?”

“Expelling’s too good for her.”

Hilda picked up on the word that had brought her here and held up her hand. Heads turned her way. “Let me make myself clear. I am expelling no one,” she stated, her tone unequivocal.

“But Hilda….”

“After such a crime!”

“I agree, Dorothy. Both the bullying and the theft were repellent offences – but I’m still not going to apply the ultimate sanction.”

Some bit their lips, looking worried. Others swelled up like ruffled turkey cocks, determined to have their way. Not with Hilda, you don’t, Matey told them silently, preparing to wade into the fray if necessary. Vivien just prayed, and hoped that Mother Abbess was doing the same.

“You didn’t expel Diane Skelton, either,” mused Ruth Derwent.

Jeanne spoke up. “ Mais, ma chère Hilda, what then will you do with her?”

“First of all, Jeanne, I will do my best to help her with her sadness and loneliness.”

“But surely it’s Ellie’s who’s upset,” interrupted Rosalind Moore. “What has been done to her, a new girl among us, is unthinkable.”

“Yes, Rosalind, she has been extremely upset and unhappy. But I meant what I said. Meg needs our help. I had to give her some very bad news this morning – and she is heart-broken.”

Choosing her words carefully, she gave the mistresses a glimpse of Meg’s home life, then related the death of the girl’s Nanny, the one person who had really cared for her.

“The poor child,” repeated Rosalind Yolland.

“Indeed,” agreed Hilda. “Thank you for that pity, Rosalind.”

“That doesn’t excuse all she did to Ellie, though,” said Joan. She was frowning, puzzled by Hilda’s seeming inconsistency. Surely, punishment followed crime.

“When she returned to school, Joan, she felt deserted by the one person she thought had loved her. The woman had disappeared when she went home for Christmas and her parents simply told her she was too old to need a Nanny now and there was no reason to be in touch with her. That loss seemed even worse to her than the constant rejection by her parents. When we are rejected and hurt as often as Meg has been, we lash out in an attempt to relieve our feelings. But we can’t lash out at the one who did the awful things to us, so we pick on someone vulnerable. And Ellie was extremely vulnerable. She was new to the school; she was in the throes of grieving for her father – and she was my ward. That last was enough to inflame Meg into the bullying. Then, during the concert, she began to see just how talented Ellie is. So the photos went missing.”

“Isn’t that unpleasant enough to cause you expel her? How can you allow her to stay?”

“Weren’t you listening, Joan?” A hint of impatience overlaid the gentleness of the soft voice. “I have just given her the news that her beloved Nanny is dead. That revealed to her the fact that her parents had withheld the news from her for several months. So she’s not only grieving, she feels betrayed. Her Nanny was her mother, in all but name. I lost my own mother when I was thirteen. I know the great emptiness it leaves behind. But I still had a father who cared, even if he didn’t really understand my grief. Believe me, Meg now has no one. I don’t often run down parents in your hearing, but my conversation with Mrs Lyall this morning opened my eyes to Meg’s upbringing and dispelled any illusions I might have had of her finding comfort at home. We’re the only ones left who can to offer her that comfort – but how can we do so if we have expelled her? Where would she go? More to the point, what would be her state of mind?”

Some of them nodded to themselves, others looke uncomfortable. Clearly, having to step into another’s shoes didn’t come easily to all. Sharlie stirred.

“How will Ellie react if you let Meg stay, Hilda? And what about the other girls?”

“Only the two Sixths and you will ever know, and you must give your word to keep the secret, just as they have done. I’m not even going to discuss it with St Mildred’s. The fewer who know the better. That’s why I didn’t invite Kathie to this meeting. All I’ve done is tell her the name of the culprit, and allowed her to inform Nancy. They will know nothing more. It’s not their business. As for Ellie – yes, she was very angry, but she has calmed down and has talked her form into helping Meg, rather than cold-shouldering her. Because of her own past she understands Meg in a way most of us couldn’t. She may find it harder to find forgiveness, but she no longer wants her expelled.”

Rosalind Moore took a deep breath, then asked in a quiet voice, “We all know how compassionate you are, Hilda. But, despite all you’ve told us, does this girl deserve your compassion – and forgiveness?”

Hilda’s eyes moved slowly from face to face, seeing pity and sympathy in some, pain in others – and stubborn implacability in a few. Her next words were a softly-spoken suggestion.

“Be merciful, even as your Father in Heaven is merciful. (Luke 6:36).”

They sat up as if stung. Her voice was rich and low and very calm when she continued, but there was urgency there, too. “We’re all sinners, even the best of us. We all have our weaknesses and vulnerabilities. Can you honestly tell me you have never done anything as bad as Meg’s deed? I don’t think so. We’re human, and to be human is to fail and to fall. I myself have often been in desperate need of God’s abundant love and mercy. What would I have done if He had found me unforgivable? What if He had told me He could never love me or trust me again? Yet whenever I turn to Him, I find only wide-open and loving arms. He never spurns me. How can I do any less for Meg? How can any of us?”

She watched them a moment or two, then looked at Rosalind. “Does Meg deserve my compassion? Probably no more than any one of us deserves compassion. It takes a generous someone who is willing to read our hearts. Wouldn’t it be wonderful if we could all see beneath the behaviour of others, as God does, see why they do what they do? Meg’s anger and jealousy, her sullenness, were all cries for help. She built up a wall around herself and hid behind it. And none of us read her aright. We just dismissed her as a sulky teenager. Poor Meg! Even if we had tried to help it wouldn’t have worked, because to let go of her anger and hatred would have meant having to deal with the pain, and that was just too hard. Now, her Nanny’s death has blown away the walls – and she is in agony. I won’t let her face it alone.”

She fell silent and sat back, hoping and praying her words were having an impact. All at once, she felt a hand pat her knee under the table. Rosalie, offering her support. She glanced across the table and saw two pairs of eyes, blue and brown, smiling at her. More support. She looked down and twisted Nell’s ring round and round. Was she there, listening and watching?

She licked her lips, murmured, “Will you give Meg a chance?”

They all remained quiet, each waiting for someone else to speak. Ruth, their deputy head, voiced their concerns. “Will she give us a chance, Hilda? Is she sorry for what she did? Can she change?”

“She already has, Ruth. I’m seeing a different girl - one who does care, one who is sorry for the hurt she has inflicted, one who only wanted to be loved, as her fellow pupils were loved. She didn’t think that was too much to ask. Neither do I!”

She twisted Nell’s ring again. “Will it last? I have no more idea with her than I did with Diane Skelton, but I have to trust and and I have to hope. It will take all the love we can give her, all our helping hands. Your form have already pledged to build a bridge of friendship, Ruth. I’m hoping we can do no less.”

“Will she at least be punished, if she is not to be expelled?” asked Linda, her voice soft.

“She has already been punished, Linda. Indeed, she has been punished all her life, but most particularly now she has lost her Nanny. That’s punishment enough for anyone. But the kindness of Ellie and Mireille and the others has also punished her. It has rocked her foundations and brought home to her just what her own behaviour has been like. It’s not easy for any of us to face our true selves in the mirror and see what we really are.”

She swallowed, her throat suddenly tight. She had faced herself in the mirror after the death of Nell and found a person she didn’t recognise. Strong and generous people had put her broken self back together again, albeit in a different pattern, and she could do no less for Meg.

She cleared her throat. “Will she be punished by me? Assuredly, though that will have to wait till her grief has softened, and perhaps it will not be in a way that will satisfy some of you. It certainly won’t be a Head’s Report. I will dock her skiing, but she wouldn’t want it anyway. It would hurt her to enjoy herself, knowing her Nanny is dead. Even if my punishment may not be what you have in mind, will you trust me to deal with her faithfully?”

“We all trust you, Hilda,” said Ruth. “She has a true advocate in you, and I for one will do my best for her, as her form mistress. I should have taken more care of her.”

“Moi, aussi, I have much pity for this sad child,” stated Jeanne de Lachennais. “I will discuss it with my girls, Hilda, and we will see between us what we can do.”

One by one, most of the others murmured their agreement. Linda and Deb, both looking ashamed of themselves, also pledged their support.

“I will also be having strong words with my form about their behaviour, Hilda,” added Linda. “I might even have that chat with Tonia that you wished I had had. I let both her, and you, down badly. I’m sorry.”

A warm smile of gratitude lit up Hilda’s wan features. She then looked across at Joan, her eyebrows raised. Joan gazed back with narrowed eyes, but her jaw dropped when she heard the words Hilda began to speak, her mellow voice rich as velvet:

The quality of mercy is not strained.
It droppeth as the gentle rain from heaven
Upon the place beneath: it is twice blessed;
It blesseth him that gives and him that takes….

It is an attribute to God Himself,
And earthly power doth then show likest God’s
When mercy seasons justice.

Therefore,
Though justice be thy plea, consider this,
That in the course of justice none of us
Should see salvation: we do pray for mercy,
And that same prayer doth teach us all to render
The deeds of mercy.
(Shakespeare)


A rising tide of red flooded Joan’s face and neck, but her ashamed eyes remained fixed on Hilda as she made her impassioned plea for mercy for Meg. Not a muscle moved anywhere in the room as the beautiful voice ceased speaking. Joan knew the next move had to be hers. She pulled herself together and nodded.

“You have my word, Hilda,” she murmured. “I’ll give Meg her chance.”

“Thank you, Joan,” whispered Hilda, elation and gratitude singing within. She had succeeded where she had feared she might fail. Meg would have her chance.

Hilda’s glowing eyes swept the room, her mellow voice shook as she tried to express what all this meant to her. “Meg herself expected no mercy from me. She has made no excuses for her behaviour and has been very honest in how she felt towards Ellie. What hurt me most was that she didn’t believe she was worth loving. Even worse, her mother doesn’t seem to believe her daughter is worth loving. How could I not forgive Meg everything after that?”

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Mar 16, 2009 5:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Monday 16/03/09

Sublime.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Mar 16, 2009 6:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Monday 16/03/09

Thank you.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

the depth of care offered there is deep indeed.

I am sure all MA, Gwynneth, Vivien and Ian's prayers and Nell's presence workrf together for good in that situation.

Author:  Emma A [ Mon Mar 16, 2009 6:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Monday 16/03/09

Utterly astonishing and breath-taking. I don't wonder that the staff follow her lead (even if it is, for some of them, difficult).

Thank-you, Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Mar 16, 2009 8:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Monday 16/03/09

Quote:
We’re human, and to be human is to fail and to fall. I myself have often been in desperate need of God’s abundant love and mercy. What would I have done if He had found me unforgivable? What if He had told me He could never love me or trust me again? Yet whenever I turn to Him, I find only wide-open and loving arms. He never spurns me. How can I do any less for Meg? How can any of us?”


Hilda gives no quarter does she? The staff really have no choice. They can't argue with Shakespeare and the Bible.
I have a Lent course to run - this may just be quoted.

Thank you.

Author:  di [ Mon Mar 16, 2009 8:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Monday 16/03/09

Amazing. Mary, I have no words to express how your post has left me feeling. Like many of us I suspect I will be looking hard at my own behaviour towards others. I've taught Portia's speech from 'The Merchant of Venice' endlessly to G.C.S.E. groups and it has never meant so much as it does when applied to Meg's situation.
Thank you so much. :)

Author:  linda [ Mon Mar 16, 2009 10:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Monday 16/03/09

Quote:
“We’re all sinners, even the best of us. We all have our weaknesses and vulnerabilities. Can you honestly tell me you have never done anything as bad as Meg’s deed? I don’t think so. We’re human, and to be human is to fail and to fall. I myself have often been in desperate need of God’s abundant love and mercy. What would I have done if He had found me unforgivable? What if He had told me He could never love me or trust me again? Yet whenever I turn to Him, I find only wide-open and loving arms. He never spurns me. How can I do any less for Meg? How can any of us?”


Hilda doesn't pull her punches, does she? I've just caught up with the last two posts and I'm totally drained by the power of her words to the staff.

The combination of the words from St Luke and Portia's speech is so powerful, I couldn't see how the staff could fail to accept Hilda's decision not to expel Meg. I do worry about Joan Bertram though, she really doesn't seem to be able to see that she has to take some responsibility for the actions of the girls in her care.

Thank you Mary for the exquisite word pictures you paint. I felt I was sitting in the staff room and that Hilda was speaking directly to me.

Author:  blue1 [ Tue Mar 17, 2009 12:08 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Monday 16/03/09

Amazing!

I don't know how you do it Mary but thank you.

Author:  MHE [ Tue Mar 17, 2009 1:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Monday 16/03/09

Wow what a scene.

Hilda is drawing on all her years of experience to appeal to her staff. Yes, it is difficult for them to see her point of view but at least having heard some of Meg's story they are prepared to back Hilda in her handling and judgement of the situation. After all she is the one who has talked with both Meg and Ellie, and, although both Matey and Vivien are aware of some of the story, only Hilda has and can see the whole picture.

The quote from 'The Merchant' transported me back in time to 30 years ago :shock: when I studied it for my English Lit O level. How time flies!!!

Thank you Mary, seems a slightly inadequate response to such a powerful piece of writing.

Author:  Sarah [ Tue Mar 17, 2009 12:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Monday 16/03/09

Quote:
Thank you Mary, seems a slightly inadequate response to such a powerful piece of writing.


I agree! Mary, that was wonderful - I'm speechless!

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Mar 17, 2009 2:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Monday 16/03/09

These are two extraordinary posts, and they give such a detailed and clear insight into Hilda's dealing with her staff. It seems to me that they are expressing a lot of suppressed anger, ostensibly against the prefects to begin with - and how right Hilda is when she comments that
"If I can’t hold you responsible for their moral and educational welfare, how on earth can I hold untrained young girls responsible?”
But in a way, I don't believe their anger is against the prefects - it's really Hilda whom they're taking to task here, Hilda whose leadership is being called into question, first with regard to the prefects, and secondly with Meg.

And of course in a way, they should be concerned with why Hilda is acting as she is - understanding what lies behind this mercy is essential for their own growth and development - and it's noticeable that a number of those who are initially 'worried' about Hilda's mercy towards Meg do accept her reasoning when they learn of what prompted Meg's bullying. And I rather suspect Hilda would be worried if those who were concerned didn't ask her for an explanation.

But that is very different from Joan Bertram's closed mindedness, adn it's no wonder that Hilda was impatient with her.
Quote:
We’re human, and to be human is to fail and to fall. I myself have often been in desperate need of God’s abundant love and mercy. What would I have done if He had found me unforgivable? What if He had told me He could never love me or trust me again? Yet whenever I turn to Him, I find only wide-open and loving arms. He never spurns me. How can I do any less for Meg? How can any of us?”
This is almost unanswerable - and more so because Hilda does point out just how wrong Meg was - and how unapproachable she was until that cataclysmic event of her nanny's death occurred. And then there is that direct appeal to Joan which does procure the chance for Meg that Hilda wants - although I have to wonder if there will always be that nagging opposition in Joan's future interactions with Hilda and an undercurrent of resentment in the future.

Hilda makes an amazing appeal to her staff here, and in such a beautiful and measured way that never allows the situation to slip form her control.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed Mar 18, 2009 2:05 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Monday 16/03/09

Thanks Mary, really glad hilda was able to get her staff on side and glad Linda Stone has decided to deal with her own form more instead of leaving it to Hilda or the other Prefects

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Mar 20, 2009 6:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Monday 16/03/09

Mary,
what joy to come home from holiday now and read that Hilda has indeed succeeded in swaying the Staff to help Meg. :halo:
Thank you !!!

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sat Mar 21, 2009 4:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Monday 16/03/09

I'm away from home at present, and reading the last two episodes on a very small computer screen is not the best vehicle for formulating considered comment - that will have to come later. For now, all I can say is that I'm blown away by Hilda's irrefutable arguments and the skill with which she has addressed all these issues, especially, Meg's situation, with her staff. As for Portia's speech - it's so true for this situation.

Thanks, Mary, as always.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Mar 22, 2009 5:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Monday 16/03/09

There was nothing Hilda felt she could add to what she had already said, and she was all too aware that the staff wanted to discuss her words, so she rose to her feet with another word of thanks and a murmured good night. Matey slipped out of the door before her, the others pushed themselves away from the table and asked for more coffee, and in the general air of relaxation Hilda beckoned Vivien to come with her.

However, as they walked slowly through the corridors, she found it impossible to speak. Vivien suspected she was in turmoil so kept her peace.

“Thank you for helping Ellie with that angel,” Hilda said abruptly.

“You know, I was worried when she told me why she wanted to make it. You hadn’t told us anything by that point and it was the first I knew that Meg had confessed, although I gathered last night when I tried to help her that it was she you all suspected. But to want to visit Meg, after all that girl had done to her – I thought you had somehow suggested it to her. I should have trusted you more, shouldn’t I? She told me it was all her own idea, but it was because you had made her understand more about Meg. I gather she threw things at the wall….”

Hilda sighed and nodded. “It was painful to watch. She thought I had betrayed her by not expelling Meg. The hurt went deep.”

“As did yours, I suspect. She hates herself for that episode, you know. She always regrets any hurt she causes you. She’s got a brave soul, Hilda, like her guardian. You match each other in your sensitivity, as well. I can’t believe the difference in her since the day I first met her before Christmas – and yet it is such a short time. How much you have done for her!”

“How much she has done for herself, Vivien! It was all there, hidden away inside, waiting to be persuaded to show its face. And what little I have done for her has been augmented by you, among others. It wasn’t all down to me, by any means.”

Vivien halted. “You know that’s not true, don’t you?”

Hilda also drew to a halt and gazed at her from bleak eyes. “Not at all. It has taken the combined efforts of you and Gwynneth and Ian Stuart and Mother and Sister Patricia and the nuns – and the staff and girls here. And her own response to you all.”

“No, I won’t have it, Hilda,” said Vivien with great force. “I don’t think Nell would, either. If you hadn’t had the generosity to offer her a place in the school and to pay for her, a girl you didn’t know, and if you hadn’t then had the courage to accept Patricia’s selfless offer that you be a second guardian, Ellie would have been lost. That first fine outpouring of compassion emanated from you alone. As it did today for Meg. She, too, is benefiting from your gentle, kindly spirit. Another Headmistress would have swiftly bundled her out of the school. You fought long and hard for her in there – and I saw the effort. They weren’t easy to persuade, but then a lot of them have never suffered. Meg is luckier than she deserved, Hilda – and I have absolutely no doubt that both your ugly ducklings will turn into graceful swans. Ellie is already doing just that. As for what you’ve done for me….”

Hilda had been staring at Vivien open-mouthed in shock, but now she laid a hand on her colleague’s arm. “Don’t talk rubbish, Vivien. What have I done for you? Goodness me, nothing at all. And if I have done any small thing for you, it has been returned a hundred-fold in your care for Ellie. It is I who owe you, my dear. Look at how she trusts you. To no one else would she have revealed what she did in her anger. You’ve taken my request of you at Christmas so much to heart.”

Vivien was silenced a moment. “How could you owe me, when I’ve taken her to my heart as well? Oh, I’ll confess that at first it was because of you, but now it’s very much for her own sake.” She laid a warm hand over Hilda’s. “But let’s not argue before bedtime. You’re too tired. Even if I don’t owe you, the staff in there certainly do. Did you really mean what you said in there – that if things go wrong, it’s your fault as head honcho?”

Hilda opened her lips to answer but was forestalled by a crisp voice behind them. “Oh, yes, she means it. I’ve heard her before on that subject. Go on. Tell her!”

Hilda pulled a face at Matey then turned back to Vivien. “If things go wrong, then I hold up my hand and say I did it. If there is some good in what happened, then we did it together, they and I. If everything goes really well and is a great success, then they did it, and I congratulate them.”

Vivien gaped at her. “But that’s nonsense. In that room just then, you did it.”

Hilda shook her head. “No, they did it, which is why I thanked them – while still keeping my fingers crossed that they meant what they said. Some of them have had to re-adjust their thinking, and that’s hard, so they deserve credit for that. It’s a bit like tact. If you want the best out of people then you have to stroke them, not ruffle their feathers. Sometimes I may have to utter a word or two they won’t like, but on the whole my system seems to work – and, at the end of the day, if it goes wrong it is my fault. The buck stops here, so to speak.”

“There you have it, Vivien, and she was never more serious,” stated Matey, before turning to Hilda. “Are you ever going to bed, woman? I thought you were going to keel over with tiredness in there.”

“And I thought you were going to leap to your feet and spout your two pennyworth, at one point,” retorted Hilda, a sudden gleam in her eyes.

“Too right! But I restrained myself, for your sake. If I’d thought to bring my boxing gloves, of course, I might not have hesitated.” She gave Hilda a piercing glance. “You didn’t need my help. Your name fits you well. A battle maiden or a protector – well, I don’t know which one you were at any given moment in there, but you certainly gave battle and you protected Meg for all you were worth. Now, come on, Boudicca! Time to lay the axe down.”

Hilda held up her hand and Matey glared so hard that Vivien chuckled out loud. “What about Ellie and Meg?” asked Hilda.

“I’ve just popped upstairs. I’ve no idea where Ellie is, but Meg is fast asleep – and an angel seems to have beamed down out of nowhere.” She looked at Vivien. “You or Ellie?”

“Both - Ellie’s idea but she couldn’t execute it with that hand, so she borrowed mine.”

“They’ve also made cards, at Ellie’s suggestion, Gwynneth,” added Hilda. “They’re on my desk in the study. Perhaps you could leave them for her to find in the morning.” She paused, looking worried. “I wonder where Ellie’s hiding? Did something go wrong?”

Matey considered. “I shouldn’t think so or Meg might still be awake. She looks contented enough. Hopefully, you’ll find Ellie asleep in the Annexe. Want me to come and see?”

“No, Gwynneth, you see to the cards. If I can’t find her I’ll let you know. For now, both of you, thank you for your support in there.” They both shook their heads, but she was adamant. “I could feel it across the room. It steadied me when I wanted to lash out at them. I really don’t know how I would have got through these last two weeks without you. You’ve kept Ellie and myself going.”

She gave them a nod and swiftly walked away, afraid she would give way before them if she talked any more. In silence, they watched her disappear round the corner, then turned to each other and winked. They solemnly shook each other’s hand. She didn’t know it, but Hilda had her own guardian angels.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Mar 22, 2009 7:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Sun 22/03/09

And, apart from nell, she couldn't have better.

Thank you Mary - Hilda's philosophy is frightening, isn't it? If it goes wrong it's her fault, if it goes well it's because of others - wonder how many times Nell tried to make her see that she was wrong in both cases. :lol:

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Mar 22, 2009 7:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Sun 22/03/09

Quote:
Hilda pulled a face at Matey then turned back to Vivien. “If things go wrong, then I hold up my hand and say I did it. If there is some good in what happened, then we did it together, they and I. If everything goes really well and is a great success, then they did it, and I congratulate them.”


I hope the Chalet School staff as a whole recognise how fortunate they are in their Head. If only more senior staff would hold Hilda's view of life and management.

Thank you Mary for your update.
for you in Thanks and for Hilda
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Celia [ Sun Mar 22, 2009 8:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Sun 22/03/09

Does Hilda actually manage to get to bed now? As Matey said she
must be ready to keel over.

Love the bit about tact. Hilda is so good at the stroking but unless
one has her intuition ruffling feathers is only too easy :(

Thank you Mary for letting us share Hilda's time with her 'guardian
angels'

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun Mar 22, 2009 8:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Sun 22/03/09

Thanks Mary, that was wonderful as always

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Mar 22, 2009 8:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Sun 22/03/09

Hilda more than deserves that rest now!

She's handled the whole Meg situation extraordinarily well, and I much prefer her attitude to the (much more common) 'If it goes wrong, it's someone else's fault; if not, it's due to my genius."

Staggered by the Americanism, though. :lol:

Thank you, Mary

Author:  MHE [ Mon Mar 23, 2009 12:47 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Sun 22/03/09

Wonderful as always Mary, poor Hilda though - 3 'guardian angels' now - she'll not get a minutes peace.

Loved the description of Matey and Vivien at the end! :wink:

Author:  di [ Mon Mar 23, 2009 7:46 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Sun 22/03/09

Hilda will insist on carrying on until she is past exhaustion and makes herself ill. Will Ellie really be asleep in the annexe or will she want to share her experiences with Meg with her guardian? I doubt, sensitive as she is, that she'll recognise just how tired Hilda is -and Hilda will never let on. I really hope she is asleep!

Thanks, Mary, for yet another insight in to Hilda's philosophy about her leadership of the school.

Author:  Chris [ Mon Mar 23, 2009 2:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Sun 22/03/09

This is inspirational in many ways Mary - it really makes me look at how I treat people, how I could do better for those around me.

Do hope Hilda gets to bed soon though.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Mar 25, 2009 8:36 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Sun 22/03/09

Hilda, much as I love and esteem you, GO GET SOME SLEEP !

She will wear herself out and be of no use to anyone if she doesn't get some rest. Vivien and Matey have their work cut out to get her to toe the "health line", don't they ?
Thank you, Mary !

Author:  jmc [ Wed Mar 25, 2009 9:50 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Sun 22/03/09

Identity Hunt wrote:
Hilda, much as I love and esteem you, GO GET SOME SLEEP !


I agree totally. Hilda handled that beautifully. Love her guardian angels.
Thank you Mary :D

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Mar 25, 2009 9:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Sun 22/03/09

I've just re-read the last three episodes - and they only reinforce my previously held opinion that Hilda could charm blood out of a stone if doing so would allow her to bring others around to her way of thinking. The gentle way in which she convinced the doubting staff members, who, I have no doubt, saw that below that gentleness lurked a steel resolve, that hers was the way to go was at times breathtaking. So is her concept of where the ultimate responsibility for everything related to the school lies - but stunning though that may seem to many of her present staff members, the 'voice' of Nell reminds us that 'twas ever thus'. But she must be absolutely exhausted - please let Ellie be sleeping as soundly as Meg, so that her guardian can finally get her much needed rest.

Thank you, again, Mary, for allowing us to be part of this world.

Author:  Tara [ Thu Mar 26, 2009 6:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Sun 22/03/09

I've just caught up on a whole lot of this and Hilda has left me, too, speechless. The phrase:
Quote:
she is in agony. I won’t let her face it alone
sums it up for me, as an expression of the wide-ranging love that asks nothing more than to uphold the girls she is responsible for, and to lead them out of the problems that are restricting and damaging them and towards change.
As someone else has said, the Bible and Shakespeare make a formidable, and very moving, pairing, and Hilda's facing the staff with the fact of how bleak life would be if we were all treated only according to justice is very powerful.
The dual blessing of mercy (to him/her that gives as well as to him that takes) is, perhaps, what makes Hilda able to cope with all the stress and exhaustion and survive - sort of bathed in the backwash of the love she has herself generated.
Loved Matey telling Hilda to lay down her axe, and the conspiratorial final handshake of Matey and Vivien.
ETA Hilda's philosophy of management is masterly - as long as she doesn't believe it too thoroughly herself!

Thank you, Mary, it's good to be back.

Author:  blue1 [ Thu Mar 26, 2009 9:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Sun 22/03/09

Thank you Mary.

I love Hilda's view on leadership. Please let her get a full night of restful sleep soon.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Mar 30, 2009 3:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P11 Sun 22/03/09

I'm sorry you've had to wait.... :roll:

.....In silence, they watched Hilda disappear round the corner, then turned to each other and winked. They solemnly shook each other’s hand. She didn’t know it, but Hilda had her own guardian angels.

Hilda quietly opened the door of the Salon, only to find it in darkness. Had Ellie put herself to bed or was she upset and hiding somewhere? Closing the door she walked into her own bedroom and, there, breathed a sigh of relief. Light was coming through the open bathroom door. She walked through and peeped around the door of the spare room. Ellie was curled up in the armchair, which she had pushed up against the radiator for warmth. She had a blanket wrapped round her, Persephone snuggled in one arm, and was utterly absorbed in the book on her lap.

“Ellie, ma petite,” murmured Hilda from the door, not wanting to startle the girl.

Ellie raised her head and then held out her hand when she saw Hilda. The latter walked across and knelt down by the chair, shocked at her ward’s dark, shadowed eyes and pallid face.

“You look weary, little one. Why aren’t you in bed? It’s gone twenty-two o’clock.” She looked down at the book lying on Ellie’s lap and immediately recognised it. She glimpsed another on the floor at the side of the chair, which she picked up and waggled at Ellie with a wink. “Child, do not throw this book about. Preserve it as your dearest treasure. (Belloc)”

Ellie took it off Hilda and giggled. “Anyone would think I was eating it, Madame! Do you mind that I took these down and read them? I needed your wisdom.”

“I don’t mind at all, ma petite. Mi casa es tu casa. Anything I have is now yours.” Even as she said it, Hilda realised the truth of her words. Had she found anyone else riffling her shelves and reading her books of quotations she would have found it an unwarrantable intrusion. But Ellie was part of her now, as Nell had been. “Why did you feel in need of help, child? Was it hard with Meg?”

Ellie looked down at the books, then up at her guardian and shrugged. “Je ne said pas. If I am honest, I am not sure how it was with Meg. When I came back here I wanted you, but so badly, to help me sort out my feelings. But you weren’t here. So I looked along your shelves – and found these. It was almost as if you were here talking to me.”

Hilda dropped a kiss on the dark head which had leaned itself against her. “Anything in particular that helped?”

Ellie flipped over the pages. “To see what is right, and not to do it, is want of courage. (Confucius) I was like that today. I didn’t want to forgive Meg. I didn’t want to see why she was as she was. Then you showed me I had to do it for my sake, even more than for hers. I don’t know why I asked to see her - you didn’t ask me to - but something told me it was the right thing to do. Even so, you had to give me the courage to do it.”

“No, I didn’t, chérie. I was astounded that you were willing to do such a thing. You have such deep wells of courage, my Ellie, far more than I could ever give you. You have enough to spare for Meg, as well. You proved that in all you did today. To be so very hurt and full of rage, as you were this morning, and yet to come to that willingness to be with Meg, shows just how loving and brave you are. Your Maman and Papa must be so very proud of you.”

Ellie turned and buried her face in Hilda’s shoulder while Hilda herself picked up the book and leafed through the pages. “He got the better of himself, and that’s the best kind of victory one can wish for. (Cervantes) That’s the great thing you did today, sweetheart. You overcame your pain and your anger and your bitterness, and you overcame them to such an extent that you could face the author of your unhappiness, not with hatred but with understanding. I’m not sure there are many adults who could have done that, never mind a young girl such as you.”

The echoes of her sweet, mellow voice faded into the dark shadows on the edges of the room and laid their gentle calm on Ellie. She raised grave eyes to search her beloved guardian's face.

“But I needed you to show me how. You have been doing that since the very day we met, mon ange gardien. Let me read this to you: Love, after all, is the chief thing. I know of no compost so good. In the poorest soul love alone, by itself, will work wonders. (Elizabeth von Arnim)”

She saw Hilda’s lips tremble and planted a kiss on her cheek in comfort. “You have done this for me, ma bien-aimée. You have loved me in all my moods and have changed me in ways I don’t even know about yet. My poor soul sometimes struggles against your love – your compost! - and doesn’t want what you try to give it. You know this but it doesn’t stop you loving me. Even before you knew my name you had much pity for me and you gave me the bambino to care for. I never told you what that so small thing did for me that night. I tried to find you the next day but you were nowhere. Then marraine told me you were sick, and I was without hope….”

“So you ran away,” whispered Hilda, gathering her close. “Oh, my poor wee flipperling, I’m so very sorry. But, in the end, it all worked out for the best. Your running away made us totally honest with each other, that very first time we talked. Your pain tore at my heart.”

A spark of amusement flared in the sapphire eyes that were raised to her. “That didn’t stop you pointing out my sins, though, did it, Madame?”

Hilda gaped at her. “You unmitigated wretch! It was for the good of your soul, petite friponne that you are!”

Ellie stuck out her tongue and then, all at once, she collapsed against Hilda. “May we talk about Meg?” she whispered. “Or are you too tired?”

“No, ma petite, I’m not too tired.” In fact, that was true. She had found renewed strength just being with Ellie. “But why don’t we both get ready for bed first? We’ll be more comfortable and if you then fall asleep I won’t have to wake you.” She paused, before adding with a wry note in her voice, “And if Matron comes along we’ll get Brownie points for having got that far, at least.”

Ellie choked on a laugh and looked up. “You are so funny with her. You both make the jokes absurd against each other – but I can see so much love in your eyes and in hers.”

“Yes, sweetheart. We’ve known each other a long while and understand each other. Now, while you’re getting ready for bed, think on this, and remember how much God loves you. I will open the windows of Heaven for you. I will pour down a blessing so great you won’t have enough room to take it in. (Malachi 3:10)”

“I’ll remember how much you love me, Madame. You are the blessing énorme God has poured on me and there will never be a greater.”

“Oh, I hope there will, petite. You’re far too young to have received your greatest blessing yet. But, for me, you have come as a very special blessing from the Lord. I never dreamt I would be given another, after Nell’s death. One knows what one has lost but not what one may find. (George Sand) You’ve brought such love back into my life, child - a different kind of love from the one I had with Nell, or now have with Mother Abbess, but deep love, nevertheless.”

She stroked Ellie’s cheek as she continued speaking:

Love is the voice under all silences
the hope which has no opposite in fear:
the strength so strong mere force is feebleness
the truth more first than sun, more last than star
(ee cummings)

Author:  kirstyb01 [ Mon Mar 30, 2009 6:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

Thanks for this. I love Hilda in this. She's become my role-model and should be used as an example of best practice in leadership and management skills! But please let her sleep soon. I'll begin to think she's from some non-sleeping alien race.

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Mar 30, 2009 6:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

Who needs a CPN when they can read about Hilda? Far more use.
I'm going to start my own quotation book from this drabble.....

Thank you

Author:  di [ Mon Mar 30, 2009 7:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

That was great, Mary. Hilda and Ellie are so sensitive to each other it's almost as if they're one. How well they compliment and help each other. I love the way Hilda ceases to feel fatigued when she is with Ellie.
Many thanks.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Mar 30, 2009 7:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

These two are so much 'in tune' with each other that they gain strength just from each other's company - even when each is almost past the point of pain and emotion, they seem to gain a 'second wind' when they are together. I love the picture of Ellie calmly riffling through her guardian's books of quotations to find ones which help her assimilate her reactions to that meeting with Meg. But above all, it's the emphasis on how much they have both benefitted since they came into each other's lives, and how much their love for each other has helped them both, which shines through once more - and Hilda's reiteration of how much Ellie has meant to her must really help Ellie to feel secure.

Thanks, Mary - that's a very tranquil section; and if they are both in their night things before their final discussion, how much more easily will they both find sleep in the end (quite apart from earning those Brownie points with Matey!)

Author:  MHE [ Mon Mar 30, 2009 11:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

Thank you Mary for a lovely scene, so tranquil. It good to see how relaxed and secure they are in each others company. And as Elder says
Quote:
Hilda's reiteration of how much Ellie has meant to her must really help Ellie to feel secure


Here's hoping that they both get to bed before Matey turns up, and that you are able to finish this scene before that new grandchild of yours puts in an appearance, otherwise we will just have to be patient :lol: :wink:

Author:  Kathy_S [ Tue Mar 31, 2009 2:27 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

Sounds like it would be easy to sleep peacefully after this conversation.... Hope they don't get too revved up again before getting a little rest!

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Mar 31, 2009 5:42 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

Echoes Kathy - hope they can both get some sleep - they'll both be ill if they don't manage it, it's been a very eventful day!

Lovely scene, thanks Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Mar 31, 2009 11:03 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

I keep feeling as though several days have passed instead of just one! Thank you dear Mary

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Mar 31, 2009 2:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

I do so love the incredibly unusual and apt quotations you use, Mary !
I have never heard of at least 90% of them :lol:

Author:  Celia [ Tue Mar 31, 2009 6:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

Echo everyone else about the aptness of all your quotes :)

It's great to see how close they have become,how strong their love
has grown.

Thank you Mary for such a warm and gentle post.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Tue Mar 31, 2009 8:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

Lovely Mary - hope they both manage to get to bed in time to get their 'brownie points'

Sorry I haven't been posting much lately - but I've been catching up as often as I can, and am greatly enjoying reading this. So thank you for another lovely interlude :D

Author:  Tara [ Tue Mar 31, 2009 10:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

I was intrigued by the way in which Ellie can access Hilda's ... I was going to say 'thoughts', but I think I really mean 'spirit' ... in her absence through H's collections of quotations. Hilda's choice (like her creator's??) has clearly encapsulated so much of her own approach to life, her understanding and her wisdom, and, whatever happens in the future, these will remain accessible to Ellie and a tangible reminder of her Guardian. Yet another way for Hilda's life to spread and influence people even beyond her immediate company.

Nice to see the affection between the two of them, and also Ellie's appreciation of the love hidden by Hilda and Matey's sparring. And I liked the Brownie points!

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Apr 01, 2009 5:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

Mary thank you, I have been away for the weekend and it was good to come back to this. I hoped you would get Hilda to bed in this posting, but it was a lovely interlude between Hilda and Ellie.

Author:  Chris [ Tue Apr 07, 2009 1:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

I know, I know - greedy is my middle name. Any chance of an update here?

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Apr 07, 2009 4:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Mon 30/03/09

Chris wrote:
I know, I know - greedy is my middle name. Any chance of an update here?

Hello, Greedy, how did you know I was about to finish typing up the last little bit? :lol: I'm afraid time has been a bit short just lately. But thank you for caring enough to shout. :wink: Here you are....

Love is the voice under all silences
the hope which has no opposite in fear:
the strength so strong mere force is feebleness
the truth more first than sun, more last than star
(ee cummings)


“The hope which has no opposite in fear – I like that, Madame,” whispered Ellie, pressing Hilda’s hand against her cheek. “Your love gave me hope when there wasn’t any – and it drives away all my fears for the future. It makes the love I have for you seem very small, but it is there, Madame.”

“I know, petite,” murmured Hilda, and then tapped her on the nose. “Bed! Now!”

Hilda forced herself to focus only on Ellie as she was preparing for bed. Opening her mind to all that had happened that day would be to lie sleepless when she retired. And that would be disastrous, because she needed new energy as much as she needed air – or Nell.

Ten minutes later, Ellie was in bed, Persephone on her knee, and Hilda was sitting beside her attired in her pretty red woollen dressing gown. She had one arm round Ellie, holding her close, offering her comfort and reassurance.

“Warm enough?” Ellie nodded. “Then why don’t you tell me what’s bothering you most?”

Ellie toyed with Persephone’s plaits. Her brow was furrowed, her lips being gnawed. Hilda waited patiently but soon realised that Ellie was somehow ashamed of herself and would need encouragement to open up. She laid a gentle hand on the busy fingers.

“Ellie, whatever it is, I will understand.” Ellie glanced up then dropped her eyes again swiftly. Hilda’s hand moved upwards and tilted the lovely face back up, meeting the fearful eyes with an affectionate and soothing smile. “I love you, Ellie. Never be afraid to reveal those shameful weeds that are uncovered by the grubby worms that wriggle around in the darkness. I have my own grubbiness but I also had a friend who loved me despite it, or maybe even because of it – but her acceptance of me just as I am, both the bad and the good, healed and restored me. So, please, allow me to do the same for you. It won’t change my love for you.”

Tears sparkled in the sapphire eyes at the tenderness in the mellow voice. Madame was so good! She had already forgiven so much that was shameful. How could she go on loving someone so pitifully weak?

“You’re not weak, or pitiful, chérie, so please wipe those thoughts from your mind. Tell me, did Meg like the angel? It was very beautiful.”

Ellie closed her eyes and leaned her forehead against Hilda’s chin. “She cried. I drew the face for her, and she…” Her hesitant voice trailed away and Hilda felt a shudder run through the slim body. Ellie took a deep breath. “She said it looked just like her Nanny – and then she burst into tears. But, Madame, I couldn’t even put my arm round her. You would have done it, I know, but I’m not you. In the end I had to move away from her and stand at the window. I was scared…. scared I might get angry and tell her she deserved how she felt…..”

Hilda held the shaking girl and waited, her heart aching for the whole sorry mess. Abruptly, Ellie raised her head again, and Hilda saw the tears now streaming down the white cheeks.

“I tried… I tried so hard to be like you,” she wept, “but I couldn’t.”

“Oh, Ellie, child, don’t try to be like me,” whispered Hilda. She wrapped her arms tight round the girl and held her close, rocking her. “Just be your own sweet self. It’s such a wonderful, generous, thoughtful self. Don’t be ashamed you couldn’t comfort her. She hurt you, badly. Those shameful weeds grew inside me when I found out just what she had done. I was cold and hard to her – and I was very angry with Mireille as well. Even with you, a little, for not telling me. So don’t be so hard on yourself, dear. Of course you couldn’t sympathise with her - it would have been strange if you could. So cheer up, little one, and tell me the rest. For I know there is more.”

Ellie’s tears had died away as Hilda’s soft voice revealed her own inadequacies. She turned her head so her cheek was pressed against her guardian’s heart.

“She asked me if I could forgive her – and I had to tell her it might take time. So you see, Madame, I haven’t buried that hatchet yet. You know, I do not really understand. She was jealous of me because she thinks I am clever – moi! – and even more, that I am pretty. Ce n’est pas possible. I am neither.”

“Yes, she told me that, sweetheart. And she’s right, you know. Think what I said about your writing and drawing. Think what you did Saturday night in the concert. Think what you said to your form this morning in support of Meg. And, yes, you are beautiful, as your mother was beautiful. God has blessed you greatly, child, but you’re neither vain nor ungrateful. Meg must learn to be like that, be grateful for what she is, instead of coveting someone else’s gifts.”

Ellie lay quiet against her, and Hilda whispered in her ear, “You wouldn’t be as lovely as you are, my wee flipperling, if you weren’t as gracious inside as you are outside. Meg has yet to understand what true beauty really is.”

Ellie’s lips trembled. “Ce n’est pas vrai, Madame. You and I both know I have a most terrible temper.”

“It doesn’t make you a bad person, Ellie. You do try to overcome it – and you have a loving and merciful spirit. Now – tell me the rest.”

In between small gulps and long silences, the whole story poured out. Hilda shook her head in silent wonder, then grasped Ellie by the shoulders and pulled her up so Ellie had to face her. The latter saw the tears welling up in the blue-grey eyes.

“Are you telling me, petite friponne, that the girl who couldn’t put her arm round her enemy managed to suggest a musical trio with that enemy, encouraged her in all she is good at, told her you’d teach her origami and goodness knows what else, dissected my Head Girls with her and then sat there giggling together like bosom pals over your bad temper?”

Ellie’s face grew brighter and brighter as she saw the laughter in Hilda’s eyes and heard the astonished fierceness in the lovely voice. Madame was teasing her!

“You mean I am not so horrid, after all?” she whispered, in hope. “That it doesn’t matter if I couldn’t give her a hug?”

“Matter? Of course it doesn’t matter. You did so much more than anyone could have asked. Do you want to know what Matron said? She told me Meg had a look of contentment on her face as she slept. You did that, child. You’re loving and giving and brave and honourable and….” Hilda’s throat seized up. Her tears brimnmed over. She cupped Ellie’s face. “There are no words to express my reverence for you, my Ellie,” she whispered.

Ellie’s eyes widened in shock. Joy flooded her soul. She reached up to wipe away Hilda tears with a gentle hand, then heaved a great sigh of relief and folded herself back into the loving arms. Peace descended. Hilda laid her cheek on the black hair and gave silent thanks. Ellie stroked the soft wool of Hilda’s sleeve.

“I like this,” she murmured. “I always feel better when I am with you, but, when you hold me and you’re wearing this, it makes me feel specially safe, as though I’ve come home.”

“Home?” said Hilda almost dreamily. “Another dressing gown of mine, a very pretty gift from Nell, once gave me a very special home.”

Ellie perked up. “How could a dressing gown give you a home, Madame?”

“You might well ask, child. Are you sitting comfortably?” Her cheek still on the black head, Hilda closed her eyes, lost herself in happy memories.* “It was Christmas 1940, and Nell had invited me to her cottage. I’d never been before.”

In soft tones she recounted the tale of that wartime Christmas Day, the cerise gown given to her by Nell, the tree which caught fire, the destruction of both the gown and Nell’s family’s treasures, the box of beautiful ornaments Hilda had offered Nell in recompense, the assurance from Nell that not only the ornaments, but Hilda herself, had now found a home…..

Ellie had listened in silence, gasping when the tree caught fire, wincing at the burnt treasures. Now, she looked up. “Those were the wooden ornaments you gave to Mère, non? In that so pretty box?”

Hilda shook herself back to reality. “Yes, petite. The convent is now my home – I have no other except the school - so it seemed fitting. Strange, though, to be gifted with a home and with friendship when I had offered Nell so little…..”

“Mais non, Madame. You had offered her a great deal with those ornaments. You gave her your past, your sadness, your memories, your love, and you replaced her lost past and lost memories with beloved objects of your own. And she saw how very much you loved them, so she gave you, in return, the opportunity to make memories for the future, with her. She must have loved you very much.”

A gentle sigh was heard. “Yes, child, she did. And you are very perceptive.”

Hilda rose to her feet and settled Ellie, covering her warmly and bending low to stroke her cheek. Ellie caught the hand. “Thank you for telling me, ma bien-aimée,” she whispered. “I love you very much, too. You have done for me what your friend did for you – and yet I have given you nothing in return.”

Hilda bent to kiss Ellie. “Don’t ever say that again, sweetheart,” she murmured. “You have given me a priceless treasure, your love.”

She turned out the light before Ellie could see the tears and, after a last gentle stroke of the soft hair, she passed through to her own room, and was soon in bed. She took Nell’s photo and lay down with it in the darkness.

Oh, Nell, dear heart, she has the right of it. You did indeed have so much love for me. And still do – I can feel it all around me, a stalwart bulwark against the dark. Now, I have to do the same for Ellie. How I would love to make a real home for her, give her safety. How can I pass that chance by and leave her bereft by giving in selfishly to my own desires?

They’re not your own desires, dear girl. They’re God’s. He was the One who called you. So there is no possibility of selfishness, but only of obedience and love. There is a wonderful home waiting for you, a home like no other. And there will be people to take over from you and offer Ellie what you can’t – people whose hearts are already being prepared. You are both in His hands and you are both safe, even if not quite in the way you may wish. Now rest, sleep - and if you dream, dream sweetly.



(* See The Four Gifts in the archive.)

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Apr 07, 2009 4:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Tues 07/04/09

Quote:
You are both in His hands and you are both safe, even if not quite in the way you may wish.


I could quote so much of this post - including the cummings, which we should all be made to memorise, but the above sums it up. Hilda and Ellie are truly blest in their relationship, and can give so much to others because of it.

xx

Author:  Celia [ Tue Apr 07, 2009 5:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Tues 07/04/09

What a beautiful tranquil section on which to end their long,long day.

Lovely for Hilda to fall asleep with Nell's voice in her heart.

Thank you Mary

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Apr 07, 2009 8:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Tues 07/04/09

Quote:
You are both in His hands and you are both safe, even if not quite in the way you may wish. Now rest, sleep - and if you dream, dream sweetly.


And what greater blessing can we offer Hilda and Ellie at the end of their long day. May they, Matey and Vivien all find it this night.

May their angels watch over them and give them sleep.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Apr 07, 2009 10:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Tues 07/04/09

Quote:
You are both in His hands and you are both safe, even if not quite in the way you may wish. Now rest, sleep - and if you dream, dream sweetly.


That is a truly beautiful 'kontakion' from Nell to end Hilda's (and Ellie's) extremely eventful day. Here's hoping that, having had those minutes of reassurance and quietness together, both will be able to sleep the restful sleep of the justly weary. We know that Ellie will sleep better for knowing that she really *did* accomplish so much with Meg, despite her initial doubts - and that her beloved guardian approved of what she had done, but we know too that Hilda herself will sleep better knowing she had Nell's approval.

Thank you, Mary for such a truly satisfying ending to this segment.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Apr 07, 2009 10:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Tues 07/04/09

I've just had a mega catch-up, and oh, it was lovely. The person with whom I am staying has let me use her laptop..... :wink:

Such tranquillity after the storm and stress of that staff meeting; Ellie gives Hilda such love and reassurance and it must uphold her after all the difficulties of the evening. And I like Ellie, appreciate that "hope which has no opposite in fear" and the Love that is "the voice under the silences."

And Ellie is so like Hilda in not being able to see the positive side of her interactions with Meg - she is concerned only that she could not forgive Meg and hug her, not that she was finally able to laugh with her and suggest things for them to do together. It's only when Hilda points out that she is "loving and giving and brave and honourable" that Ellie can accept what she has done. Very like Hilda herself here - so no wonder she feels safe and as though she is at home.

And she will so appreciate that story of the Christmas with Nell, and the home and love that resulted from it. And those final words of Nell's are like a blessing on what Hilda wants to offer Ellie, and confirm the special place that Ellie now has in Hilda's heart,

Author:  Karry [ Tue Apr 07, 2009 10:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Tues 07/04/09

Cath V-P said
Quote:
The person with whom I am staying has let me use her laptop.....
and how strange is it to comment on the person who lent you the laptop? This thread is so comforting, especially as I have just had a long conversation with someone who cannot see her own worth! Elle ands hilda have such a wonderful relationship!

Author:  MHE [ Tue Apr 07, 2009 11:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Tues 07/04/09

CathV-P said
Quote:
The person with whom I am staying has let me use her laptop .....


Cath, I hope that you and Anne are enjoying your holiday in the UK.

Thank you Mary for such a tranquil scene and good to see that they are both in bed - Matey will be very pleased with them :D

Hopefully all at the school will have a peacefull night after all that has happened today - several of them have had to take a long hard look at themselves in the mirror held by Hilda.

I can now go on holiday happy in the knowledge that they are all safely in bed :lol:

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed Apr 08, 2009 1:01 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Tues 07/04/09

Thanks Mary

Author:  di [ Wed Apr 08, 2009 8:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Tues 07/04/09

Such a calming interlude with Hilda and Ellie - both should sleep well after their talk. Hilda, in particular, has Nell's words echoing in her mind as she drifts off.
Thanks, Mary for that lovely post. :)

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Apr 08, 2009 9:55 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Tues 07/04/09

Mary,
this was a delighttful scene - thank you so much for posting it, despite your frantically busy week ! :halo:

Author:  dackel [ Wed Apr 08, 2009 12:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Tues 07/04/09

Thank you, Mary, that was a lovely gentle post - hopefully they will now all have a well-deserved night's sleep!

Author:  Chris [ Wed Apr 08, 2009 1:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Tues 07/04/09

Beautiful as always Mary, and so peaceful at the last.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Wed Apr 08, 2009 7:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Tues 07/04/09

Lovely Mary - thanks goodness Hilda [and Ellie!] can noew get some peaceful sleep :D

Author:  Sarah [ Wed Apr 08, 2009 7:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P12 Tues 07/04/09

Just caught up, Mary :D

That was another lovely post. Thank you.

Author:  linda [ Sun Apr 12, 2009 8:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P13 Tues 07/04/09

At long last, I've managed to catch up on the last few posts I've missed whilst I was away.

Quote:
You are both in His hands and you are both safe, even if not quite in the way you may wish. Now rest, sleep - and if you dream, dream sweetly.


A beautiful benediction from Nell which I hope will help Hilda to sleep peacefully to recoup her strength for tomorrow.

It is so wonderful to see the development of such maturity which has allowed Ellie to begin to forgive Meg.

Thank you Mary, for your beautiful writing which allows us to glimpse the love which Hilda has for not only Ellie but all her girls.

Author:  Sarah [ Wed Apr 22, 2009 2:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P13 Tues 07/04/09

Any chance of another update please Mary? :D :hiding:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue May 05, 2009 5:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P13 Tues 07/04/09

Dear Mary,
hoping that you are feeling better and that Real Life is being kind to you !
Am sending lots and lots of plot bunny food your way, as I am really missing not having ND to read with my early-morning cup of tea ! :coffee:
love
Sian :halo:

Author:  Chris [ Wed May 06, 2009 6:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P13 Tues 07/04/09

Me too - missing ND part, don't do early mornings!

Author:  MHE [ Wed May 06, 2009 7:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P13 Tues 07/04/09

Just adding my voice to those missing this - but you know that already Mary :wink:

Author:  MaryR [ Thu May 07, 2009 2:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P13 Tues 07/04/09

Chris wrote:
Me too - missing ND part, don't do early mornings!

Me neither, Chris! :D Well, far away as I am, I heard the shouts for more, and indeed had already planned to post some this week. Hilda says thank you for caring - and she will try harder! :mrgreen: She'd better, now she's had such a long rest...


Hilda was about to leave her study the next morning after an hour at her desk when her phone sprang into life. Having awoken early and finding herself more rested than she expected, she had been catching up on as much of her neglected work as she could before the routine daily life of the school engulfed her. Now, she sat back down and picked up the receiver.

“Hilda? Jack here?”

“Good morning, Jack. How’s Joey?”

“Much the same, I’m afraid,” her replied, sounding troubled. “If you could find time in your busy day to pop across she’d be glad to see you, Hilda. I know I can rely on her former Headmistress not to excite her!”

Hilda smiled. “I’ll make time, Jack. Tell her I’ll phone before I come.”

“I appreciate that. Well, I really rang to say I’ll pop over and take a look at Ellie’s finger before going off to the San, now the roads are clear - if that’s okay with you.”

Hilda pondered. Would her idea of the night before work? “Jack, Ian Stuart is coming over later to see Ellie and maybe take her for a walk in the fresh air. Why don’t you ask him to drive over, instead, and take her back to the San, where you could look at the finger. Skiing will most definitely be the order of the morning so she won’t be missing anything.”

“Fine by me. I’ll have a word when I see him.”

Hilda spoke hesitantly. “Could you warn him they may have company? Anothert girl who won’t be skiing.”

“Ah ha! Do I scent a mystery?”

“You do – but I’m afraid it is going to remain just that, for the moment.”

“Secretive baggage!” he chuckled. “Right, I’ll leave you to it and send Ian along later.”

“You’ll let me know how the finger is doing?” Anxiety tinged the rich voice.

Jack chuckled again. “Would I dare do otherwise, Miss Annersley? I do value what’s left of my life, you know. Bye for now.”

Hilda laid down the receiver slowly. Would Ellie be happy for Meg to be part of her valued time with Ian? Would Meg be willing to leave her retreat and face the world? One thing at a time, she decided, and rose to her feet. Returning swiftly to the Annexe, she discovered Matey already there, assisting Ellie into her uniform. She looked up to scrutinise Hilda’s face.

“You look brighter,” she said in a brisk tone, “and Ellie tells me her finger feels a little less painful, so hopefully that means a good breakfast will be made by the pair of you.”

Hilda’s lips twitched. “Never give up, do you? Received and understood, mon amie. Ian Stuart is coming over later to take Ellie to the San. Jack wants to have a look at that finger.” She saw Ellie’s face light up at the mention of Ian. “Meantime, I know you must have a lot to do, Matron….”

“And you haven’t, of course,” interrupted Matey with some venom.

“So I’ll see to the rest of Ellie’s toilette,” finished Hilda blandly, a distinct twinkle in her eye. Correctly divining that Hilda wanted to talk to Ellie alone, Matey glared at her, then turned and walked over to the door. “By the way, Gwynneth, how’s Mireille this morning?”

“Only a hint of a headache, though she has a massive lump and a vivid bruise. I’m giving her breakfast in bed, but I’ve told her she can get up later so long as she takes things easy in her own study or the prefects’ room. No skiing for her, obviously, but I think Carmela will be fine for that now her headache’s cleared up. Um, she’s discovered what happened to Mireille….”

“And is suitably angry,” nodded Hilda. “I warned the others last night and suggested ways of soothing her anger – and guilt. Hopefully, they will have some success.”

Matey stared at her from the door, her eyebrows raised in surprise. “I should have known you’d be there before anyone else. Is there anything you don’t think of?”

Hilda waved her hand. “Only doing my job, Gwynneth. Oh, you might let Mireille know that I’ll send the Upper IVB miscreants to her this afternoon to learn their fate.”

Matey laughed and left them to it, while Hilda seated Ellie at the mirror and proceeded to wield the hair brush.

“Am I really going to see Monsieur Stuart?” asked Ellie in excitement. Hilda nodded, watching Ellie’s reflection closely as she brushed. “May I go for a walk with him after Dr Jack has examined my hand, or do I have to come straight back here?”

Hilda was silent for a moment as she concentrated on fastening the soft, black hair back into a pony tail. She gathered her courage and her eyes met Ellie’s in the mirror. “You could have done, since the rest of the school will be skiing – but I’m going to ask you a very big favour, chérie.” The sapphire eyes widened. “Yesterday, you were willing to give up some of your time with me so I could help Meg. Does the same apply to your time with Mr Stuart?”

“I’m not sure what you mean, Madame?”

Hilda took a deep breath. “Would you allow Meg to go with you and Mr Stuart to the San?”

She saw disappointment cloud Ellie’s eyes before they dropped to her hands. Ellie pleated her skirt between her fingers, a sure sign of her distress. Hilda said nothing, just wound a blue ribbon round the pony tail and tied it in a large bow, before pinning back the stray wisps of hair. Ellie sighed, then raised her eyes to Hilda’s.

“This… you would not have asked ….. unless it was very important, non?”

Hilda nodded. “I think she needs to leave the school for a while, yes. I also think she needs someone else with whom to talk things through, someone who is not her Headmistress, and Mr Stuart would be a wonderful person for that. Would you agree?”

Ellie gnawed her lip, yearning to deny Meg this favour, but her honesty forbade her and she nodded. Hilda walked round the chair and crouched in front of Ellie.

“You know, my wee flipperling, you were so kind to her last night. Not many would have had the courage to do what you did after your enormous hurt. I think Meg sees that in you, and needs you and your generosity more than she needs the rest of us. Plus, you’re her own age, you’ve experienced a lot of grief, and you see more than most. Those, also, are reasons I would like her to go with you this morning. You and Mr Stuart together could be a winning team.”

Ellie had been looking deep into the anxious eyes watching her as Hilda talked. Now, in a sudden movement, she clasped her arms round her guardian’s neck. Hilda held her close.

“You won’t ask me to give up all my time with Monsieur Stuart, Madame?”

“Of course not, petite. You and he have a very special relationship and I woudn’t dream of spoiling that. Perhaps seeing you two together, though, might encourage Meg to see him as a friend. It might make her more relaxed and help her open up to him, as you do.”

Feeling Ellie relax against her, she added softly in the girl’s ear, “ No doubt the pair of you will have her enrolled as a fully paid-up member of AMAS before the morning is through!”

Ellie gurgled, and Hilda had a feeling that all would be well, at least for the morning.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Thu May 07, 2009 2:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Oooh! Am I first in this time :D :D

Thank you Mary. Glad Hilda has had a good rest - she certainly needed it :roll:
This continues to be beautifully written, and just lovely, Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Thu May 07, 2009 2:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Drat abbeybufo got in before me :D

Lovely to see Hilda & co back, thank you Mary for another beautifully written scene.

Loved the banter with Matey.

Author:  Sarah [ Thu May 07, 2009 2:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Yay, an update! :D :D :D

Thank you Mary! Glad Hilda has come back after her long rest!

Author:  blue1 [ Thu May 07, 2009 2:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Thank you.
It's great to see it back. What a lovely scene, I hope it's not the calm before a storm?! :wink: :D

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu May 07, 2009 3:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Cheers - this is back - I'm another who has missed it, Mary.

Yet again Hilda gives us proof that she looks out for everyone - and shows herself clearly refreshed by such a good night's sleep. I hope Carmela's classmates will be able to alleviate her natural guilt feelings about Mireille's accident and wonder what punishment Mireille herself will mete out to the miscreants.

But above all, I wonder how this threesome outing with Ian Stewart, Ellie and Meg will work out. I loved Ellie's very natural initial reluctance, and the way she took on board each of Hilda's reasons why she would like Meg to be included and her reassurance that this wouldn't happen every time Ellie is to spend time with Ian, before her better nature asserted itself. I do hope that Meg will, indeed, eventually feel she can confide in Ian and receive his help.

Thanks, Mary - I will be eagerly awaiting the next instalment.

Author:  di [ Thu May 07, 2009 5:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Brill! This is back. Good idea to try to get Meg to talk to Ian; I'm glad Ellie can see the need for it and is willing to share him for a while.

Author:  seven [ Thu May 07, 2009 6:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Thanks so much for this Mary. I was getting withdrawal symptoms! Look forward to the next instalment.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Thu May 07, 2009 7:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Thank you, Mary !
I simply couldn't bear to forgo reading this until tomorrow morning's early cup of tea, but it has been so good I will enjoy reading it just as much again tomorrow :halo:

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu May 07, 2009 8:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Mary glad Hilda was able to get a good rest. It is lovely to see this back and at it usual level of writting.

However I think you, Hilda. Ellie and Ian may need some help for the day so here are some angels to help
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Just in case Matey and prefects need them Here are some for them as well:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Lesley [ Thu May 07, 2009 8:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Very pleased Hilda managed to have a good night - and it's so obvious when she considers things before anyone else had even realised they would be problems.


Thanks Mary - good to see this again.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri May 08, 2009 8:28 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Thanks Mary, am glad everyone had a good night and are feeling more able to face the day

Author:  Chris [ Fri May 08, 2009 1:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Thanks for posting Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Fri May 08, 2009 1:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Goody!
Have been hoping to see more of Ian in action ....

:) :) :)

Author:  linda [ Fri May 08, 2009 8:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Oh Mary, how lovely to have an update.

I'm so pleased that Hilda has managed a good night's sleep, but it looks like she is in for another very busy day - AND she has promised Jack that she will slip in a visit to Joey.

I love her idea to turn Meg over to Ian to see if he can help further the good work that she and Ellie have started. I'm not surprised at Ellie's initial reaction to her request though. It says a lot for the influences she has had in her life recently that she agreed in the end.

Feeling Ellie relax against her, she added softly in the girl’s ear, “ No doubt the pair of you will have her enrolled as a fully paid-up member of AMAS before the morning is through!”

I love this idea - I'm sure they will!! :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:

Thank you Mary

Author:  Lisa_T [ Sat May 09, 2009 1:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

I loved the AMAS bit as well - though of course it must be getting crowded by now, with so many CBBers also being fully paid up members!

Lovely to see more of this, Mary.
:cake_candle: <-- it would be flowers, but couldn't find 'em...

Author:  jmc [ Sat May 09, 2009 6:58 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Thanks Mary. It's great to see this back. I have been missing it.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sat May 09, 2009 11:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Thank you, Mary!

I'd say I'd just done a major catch-up on this after a month's living burial at work, but you must have been waiting for me. :) (Of course, it still took ages, because I couldn't remember what the first A in AMAS stood for :oops:, and Slow Rebellious Computer took a hundred years to inch through the archives. It's in Part 12, in case anyone else's mind needs prompting.)

Author:  MaryR [ Sun May 10, 2009 4:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

Not only waiting for you, Kathy, but ready with some more! :D Thank you for the link.
Luisa wrote:
Goody! Have been hoping to see more of Ian in action ....:) :) :)

Oh dear, I'd forgotten you needed your Ian fix, Luisa. Ian says he'll not close the door on his study scene after all, but keep it open just for you - in a little while. :roll: How long have you all got, folks? :banghead: Or is boredom setting in? :hiding:

From the Staff table, Hilda noticed more than a few mournful faces at Früstück. She hid a grin at the very woebegone looks among the Juniors. The sun was beaming down out of a clear blue sky and glinting off the snow with such brightness it hurt the eye – but they knew there would be no fun out there for them! How most of them regretted that snowman! Hilda’s eyes travelled to the twins, and what she saw there had her lips twitching. Those two regretted nothing! They were chatting away merrily, more than happy to pay for the mischief they had enjoyed so much. Did nothing dampen their enjoyment of life, she wondered.

She looked across to the Upper Fouth table – and saw seven very unhappy faces. Hilda, however, felt neither amusement nor sympathy for these miscreants. Mischief was one thing. Sheer, calculated malice was different. They more than deserved their punishments.

Aware of the rising tide of excitement in the room, Hilda finally rang her bell and rose to her feet. All heads turned her way and she smiled round. “Relax, girls! Skiing it is!”

Wild applause rang round the room and she gave them their heads for a moment or two before raising her hand. Silence fell on the instant. No one wanted to be sent to the study!

“I hate to dampen your enthusiasm, girls, but we would like a school roof remaining to shelter us from the next storm.” There was another brief flurry of applause as her eyes danced at them. “Some of you are going to have to be patient, I’m afraid. As you recall from the last two winters, I’ve split you into two groups because the school has grown too large to have you all out there at one time. Each group will have two hours – one from eight forty-five until ten forty-five, and the other from eleven till thirteen o’clock. Those in the later group will have lessons as normal before break.”

Muffled groans were heard and quickly stifled. Her eyes twinkled. “I know, I’m such a hard taskmaster. But don’t take it too much to heart – you’ll all get a turn. I’ve arranged it so that half the staff and half the prefects will be with each group, also half of St Mildred’s, who have offered to come over and help the novice skiers. I will read out the forms in each group shortly. First, though, allow me to remind you that anyone who misbehaves out there will be sent in immediately, and whenever the whistle blows you must stop and wait for further instructions. I am assuming, naturally, that no girl will make a nuisance of herself during lessons before break – as she might well find herself deprived of her skiing. Understood?”

“Oui, Mademoiselle Annersley,” came from all sides, this being a French day.

She nodded. “Very well. Before I read out the names, may I just add that you may speak any language while you are out in the snow – but French is still the order of the day inside. When I’ve read out the list, the first group must make haste to clear away their tables and do their dormitory work before getting into their snowsuits so that they will have as much time as possible out there. Oh, and Miss Stone will be taking any Middles for a walk who are not allowed to ski. Miss Bertram has very kindly offered to do the same for the Juniors so that Miss Andrews may ski with her charges, who will all go out with the first group”

Joan Bertram had appeared in the study soon after the rising bell rang and had looked very ashamed of herself. “I came for two reasons, Hilda. One was to apologise profusely for my bad temper and general nastiness last night.”

Hilda’s eyebrows shot up and Joan nodded. “I was in the wrong. It’s a good job you’re the Head. I’d make a terrible mess of things. I’d be all justice and no mercy – which doesn’t say much about me as a teacher, does it? Or even as a person,” she added gloomily.

Hilda was quick to reassure. “The fact that you’re here this morning says a great deal about you, Joan. I know you agreed to give Meg a chance but your heart wasn’t really in it, was it?” Her voice had been very warm but now she paused, hesitant to ask what was in her mind. “Why did it bother you so much? Were you bullied yourself at school?”

Joan gasped at the question. Her eyes darkened and she chewed her lip. Finally she shook her head, took a deep breath. “No, I was the bully, I’m afraid.”

“I see,” said Hilda slowly. She indicated a low chair and took another near by. “Do you want to tell me why – or how?”

Her voice had grown gentle and encouraging, and Joan relaxed a little. “How do you do it?” she asked in awe. “I’ve never admitted that to anyone before now, and had even managed to hide it from myself as the years went by.”

“Pulling the plug on it will let it pour away and you can put it properly behind you,” Hilda murmured. “You’ve never been able to do that, have you?”

“No….” Joan looked down at her hands clasped tightly on her lap. “I was thirteen. For some reason, another girl and myself began to torment a girl in our form – pulled her to pieces basically, making fun of the way she spoke, her hair, her clothes, even her hard work. Why did we do it? Who knows? But we carried it on for a couple of years. No one in authority knew – maybe they guessed – and she just put up with it, though I found out later what it did to her. One day, we went on a school trip and we were on the walls of some castle – don’t ask me where, it’s lost in the mists of time – and I slipped and would certainly have gone over had she not reached out and grabbed me. Why she would do that confused me, and for a long time I refused to speak to her or the other girl who’d gone along with the bullying.”

She paused for so long that Hilda prodded her gently. “What happened?”

Joan looked up, and there was unexpected pain in her eyes. She laughed, but there was no humour in it. “We became friends. Make what you can of that! By the time we were in the Sixth we were very close and her parents were so good to me. Mine…. weren’t. Sally’s mother gave me the real home I’d never had. A reward I didn’t deserve. Sally had never told them what I did. Maybe I should have had the courage to do so.”

“You would have felt better for it,” agreed Hilda. “Has the friendship continued?”

“Sally died of meningitis when she was at university.” Joan’s voice was stark. “Her parents turned to me for comfort. Somehow I was able to give it to them, but… “

“But you’ve always felt guilty,” said Hilda gently. Joan nodded. “I’m quite sure Sally wouldn’t have wanted you to go on feeling that, Joan, or she would never have become your friend. Let it go, don’t live in the past - and try not to let it colour your reaction to girls like Meg. She needs help, just as you did, not recriminations.”

“A night’s reflection made me see things from your point of view. Also, I wondered – what would have happened if anyone had found out about me. Would there have been someone like you to rescue me, as you did Meg? Or would I have been expelled?”

“Something better happened than either of those, Joan. Sally herself rescued you.”

The room was very quiet, and Joan felt a heavy burden slip from her – a burden she hadn’t even realised she was carrying. She met Hilda’s quiet eyes and smiled.

“Thank you. I see now how you get people to confess their sins in here. One feels… safe, unjudged, cared for. I couldn’t create an atmosphere like that if I tried from now till forever. The guilt I carried around made me rather hard and unfeeling, didn’t it?”

Hilda’s voice was soft, gentle, yet unwavering. “Maybe, but all that’s going to change now, isn’t it? And Sally is going to help you again. Thank you for letting me in on your secret, Joan. If you need to talk again, you know where to find me.”

“I might take you up on it, Hilda. But for now, the second reason I came…. I felt I ought to make up for my bad temper by offering to take some of the villains out for their walk today.”

“And give up your own skiing?” asked Hilda in some surprise. “That’s making amends with a vengeance, my dear. Very well, I accept your offer. You shall have my Junior minxes. Those twins would cheer anyone up. Watch them like hawks, all the same. Take your eyes off them for half a second and they’ll have thought of something that will leave you reeling.”

Author:  Luisa [ Sun May 10, 2009 4:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 9/05/09

Wow! I had wondered about Joan Bertram. That makes so much sense, and just maybe she will be able to help Meg here.
Well done Mary. People so seldom want to get under the skin of the bully, and here we have two totally believable characters. It makes me wonder about the beauties who tied me up in the school cloakroom....
Don't hurry Ian - you know I can wait.

Author:  clair [ Sun May 10, 2009 4:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 9/05/09

I've never liked Joan Bertram yet you manage to get me feeling sympathy for her - how do you do it Mary?

Have just caught up on months of this having been away from the board and it's amazing just how much depth there is to all the characters

Thank you

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun May 10, 2009 5:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 9/05/09

:shock: :shock: :shock: :shock:

I'm trying to pick my jaw *up* from the floor.... I never expected that ! :dontknow:

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun May 10, 2009 5:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 9/05/09

Thank you Mary. You should have no fear that we do not have long enough for your longest updates or that bordom is setting in.

Quote:
How long have you all got, folks? Or is boredom setting in?


:hiding:

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Lesley [ Sun May 10, 2009 5:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 9/05/09

The Abbess does it again! Well done Hilda - and well done Joan for being able to admit that - cannot have been easy.


Thanks Mary

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun May 10, 2009 6:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 9/05/09

Ouch - I think I'm with Identity Hunt here - still retrieving my jaw from the ground. I certainly wasn't expecting that either!

But well done, Joan, for having the courage to admit that and to tell her story so frankly - it certainly couldn't have been easy - and well done Hilda for creating the atmosphere of trust which she does so well and which encouraged Joan to do so. I think we can rest assured that Joan's subsequent treatment of Meg will now be much more compassionate than it might otherwise have been.

Thank you, Mary for your skill in getting under the skin of the bullier as you have done both here and in Hilda's treatment of Meg, and allowing us the privilege of being unseen witnesses through your writing.

Oh, and I loved the way Hilda lightened the atmosphere at the end with her assessment of the twins - clearly they come from the same stable as the Dawbarns and EJO's Marchwood twins :) :)

Author:  Chris [ Sun May 10, 2009 8:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 10/05/09

Always good to get a glimpse of the backstory of the staff. Thanks Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Sun May 10, 2009 8:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P14 Thurs 07/05/09 At long last!

MaryR wrote:
[Or is boredom setting in? :hiding:


Absolutely not!!!!

I'm another who was not expecting that from Joan, she must have had an uncomfortable night as she wrestled with her 'guilt'. It must have been hard for her to knock at Hilda's door and take that first step, but once with Hilda it certainly showed how well she understands her staff as well as her pupils.

We are certainly priviledged to be able to 'see' through your writing how seemingly unconnected events affect others at the school, and how Hilda's quiet presence and influence works a certain magic.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun May 10, 2009 8:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 10/05/09

Well I didn't expect that! - but am very pleased to have seen that scene, as it explains a lot about Miss Bertram.

Thank you Mary for [as always] getting under the surface of things :D

[one who is certainly not bored - and has as long as you want to make this last ...]

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon May 11, 2009 12:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 10/05/09

Well done Joan for admitting to her bullying and then for making amends with a vengence

Author:  Lisa_T [ Mon May 11, 2009 1:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 10/05/09

Wow, that was certainly heaping coals of fire with a vengeance on Sally's part!

I'm starting to feel very sorry for Hilda at the way she's absolutely everyone's agony aunt. Then again, she does it so well - her nickname of 'Abbess' is so well chosen.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Mon May 11, 2009 4:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 10/05/09

Poor Joan, having carried that guilt for so long, no wonder she
was not the easiest person to get on with. Hilda as ever knows just
what to say to make the situation tenable and when the right moment
comes,ease the tension.

I've just caught up,and have enjoyed both new posts. Thank you Mary
for taking us inside the situations so that we can feel a part of what
is going on.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Mon May 11, 2009 6:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 10/05/09

I hadn't guessed that at all, but it certainly helps explain Joan's attitude in this universe!

Thank you, Mary.
(and well done, Hilda.)

Author:  blue1 [ Mon May 11, 2009 7:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 10/05/09

:shock: :shock: Had no idea that was coming.

Thank you it was a brilliant piece. I love study scenes, :D it's great to know what happens there. The staff are so lucky to have Hilda as a head.

Author:  di [ Tue May 12, 2009 6:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 10/05/09

Boredom? Never! when you write so well that I feel I'm a fly on whichever wall the latest scene is in. Oh, I do hope the twins get up to more mischief; I love the way you portray these two.
Thanks, Mary

Author:  MaryR [ Tue May 12, 2009 9:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Sun 9/05/09

I am in shock. :shock: I would like to thank whoever nominated ND and Hilda in four categories of awards. I just can't believe such an honour and feel very humbled that you like it enough to do that.

Identity Hunt wrote:
:shock: :shock: :shock: I'm trying to pick my jaw *up* from the floor.... I never expected that ! :dontknow:

No, neither did I, Sian! Amazing what our characters can do to us when our back is turned. :bawling:

After Hilda had said the Latin grace, she led the staff out of the Speisesaal and the mistresses fled to the office to find out from Rosalie what their duties would be for the morning. Each and every one of them had their fingers mentally crossed that they would be among the first group to go out into the snow, and were as secretly excited as the girls.

Hilda herself made her way up the stairs, where she went along to the Head Girl’s cubby-hole of a bedroom. Mireille was just finishing the last of her coffee and she shot up in bed so abruptly when she saw her Headmistress that only Hilda’s quick reactions saved the tray from crashing to the floor.

“Relax, Mireille,” she laughed. “We don’t want broken china as well as a broken head. How are you feeling? That bump looks sore.”

Matey had been right. The lump on the girl’s forehead was an alarming size and of a very lurid colour. However, Mireille seemed unconcerned.

“It hurts to touch but doesn’t ache much, really, and Matron is allowing me to get up later.”

“Only so long as you remain quiet, Mireille. Too much activity or noise will soon set it off again. Trust me, I know what I’m talking about,” Hilda added, a very wry note in her voice.

“I promise to be good,” smiled Mireille.

“If you are, I’ll send those four girls along later to hear their punishment. Have you worked out yet what you’re going to do with them?”

Mireile nodded, then grimaced. “I must remember not to do that! Yes, indeed, Miss Annersley, I’ve been thinking while eating my breakfast. First of all, they are each going to write an essay on the history of marbles – if there is one!”

“Oh, I’m sure there is, my dear, and that should certainly keep them out of mischief for a day or two. Let us both hope the library has a few books to help them!” she grinned.

“If it hasn’t, they can write a story for me about the things. Then, once they have handed me that, each of them will have to design a game for the marbles, and come along to the prefects to demonstrate. Oh, and just to make my point, they will have to write out the rules of their game in English, French and German.”

Hilda laughed out loud. “You certainly believe in gilding the lily, Mireille! It’s perfect - original, time-consuming and educational into the bargain. They’ll hate you, but they’ll be very wary of crossing you from now on. I know where to come when I’m stuck for ideas in future. You’ll go far, child!”

Mireille blushed a fiery red at such praise, but Hilda noted the brown eyes had brightened considerably and was pleased. Mireille was doing so well that it hurt to see her blaming herself for things that were not her fault.

Hilda touched her lightly on the shoulder. “I’ll see you later, Mireille. Take care of that head. I don't want to lose you, as well as Tessa. You are becoming a most remarkable Head Girl.”

Another smile and she was gone, aware that she had left behind a very relieved and contented girl. Now for another girl in another bed – though one not quite so contented with life.....

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue May 12, 2009 10:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

Mary where do you find the ideas for punishments? An essay on the history of marbles and a game with rules!

Well done to you and Mireille.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

For Hilda and Meg
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue May 12, 2009 10:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

Oh good - I get first post, unless someone beats me to it while I'm typing!! :)

Well done, Mireille - a really ingenious idea for making the four girls' punishment fit their crime. As Hilda says, they may hate Mireille for it, but she can be sure they won't 'cross' her again...!!!

As always, Hilda knows just when to add a few words of well-merited praise.

Let's hope everyone enjoys their time outdoors and that Hilda's interview with Meg goes as well as it can.

Thank you Mary.

ETA - All right, Pauline, you got there first :) :)

Author:  Celia [ Tue May 12, 2009 10:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

I doubt those four will want anything more to do with marbles for a
long time to come ! How they will loathe (but probably respect)
Mireille.
I hope Meg feels able to rise to what Hilda is going to ask of her.
Thank you for another enjoyable post Mary.

Author:  Lisa_T [ Tue May 12, 2009 10:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

I am overwhelmed with the originality of M's punishment ideas.....




.... and deeply, deeply grateful that I never had Mary R as a teacher. Her punishments must have been painful, for all their gentleness!
Actually, there's an idea. *contemplates combing ND for suitable punishments*


Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Tue May 12, 2009 11:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

Well done Mirelle - and hope the bruising fades soon.


Thanks Mary

Author:  Tara [ Tue May 12, 2009 11:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

Oh, it came back and I wasn't here :banghead: . But now I am, and am gasping a bit at the extent of Hilda's understanding and influence. The change in Ellie from demanding, selfish (and hurting, granted)adolescent to this mature young woman who is fighting her own hurt so hard to do what is ... well, fine and noble are the words that spring to mind, is just amazing and is largely, of course down to Hilda's influence.
And Joan Bertram! I, too, am jaw-dropped, but what a very clever and sensitive exposition of her problems and it explains so much. Very moving that the girl she persecuted was the one who made it all right, and lovely of Joan to show her remorse over Meg in such a practical way. Once again Hilda can not only enable Joan to share her burden of guilt, but make it possible for her to forgive herself and live with herself. Quite a woman.
Lisa T wrote:
I am overwhelmed with the originality of M's punishment ideas .... and deeply, deeply grateful that I never had Mary R as a teacher. Her punishments must have been painful, for all their gentleness!
I do so agree! Mireille (and her creator) have excelled themselves here, and the sinners will certainly remember the punishment for a long time. Hopefully it will give them pause next time they have such a malicious idea.
I do like the way in which Hilda enjoys the twins, impossible though they are, and the contrast between thoughtless but basically harmless mischief and nastiness is so clearly drawn.

Thank you, Mary, it's good to be back.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Wed May 13, 2009 12:01 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

Allow me to recommend The Shining Shooter, by Marion Renick. It's 1949, so should be in their library :lol: (But it's fiction, despite the rules essay and historical snippets, and therefore possibly too much fun.)

Good ideas, Mireille. :)

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed May 13, 2009 4:46 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

Well done Mireille. That is certainly a very original punishment.

Thanks Mary

Author:  di [ Wed May 13, 2009 6:29 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

I do so love punishments that fit the crime - and the originality is astounding, Mary. When I'm stuck for some suitable punishment I shall come to you! Glad Mereille is feeling better - but - what about Tessa? Not that I want to put pressure on, but it's been a long time since we had a medical update on her!
Thanks as always, Mary.

Author:  jmc [ Wed May 13, 2009 8:39 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

Somehow I managed to miss a post. :cry: But I have caught up now. :D Hilda is just so understanding and astute. Joan's confession caught me by surpirse but it perfectly explained her attitude from the night before. I think I will come and read this drabble again before I punish any of my students. I need something more original than just detention or picking up rubbish. They might find writing rule of a game out in 3 languages a bit difficult though. Just as well the chalet girls couldn't access something like babblefish.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed May 13, 2009 9:19 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

Mireille must be feeling better if she can come up with such a brilliant punishment "original, time-consuming and educational into the bargain." No wonder Hilda approves, it's just what she would prescribe herself! And it indicates how confident Mireille is starting to feel in her position if she can produce something like this.

And Joan Bertram - that all makes so much sense and does so much to explain her apparently unfeeling behaviour. She is so like Meg, in her deprivation and subsequent actions - no wonder she had difficulty with Hilda in the staff meeting, it must have been like being confronted with her own actions. And admitting them to Hilda would have been such a relief.

Thank you Mary - and congratulations on your nominations!

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed May 13, 2009 10:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

Mary,
I do so hope that Mireille will feel compelled to read out snippets from the terrible four's essays for Hilda's and therefore our delectation too in due course ! :mrgreen:

Author:  Luisa [ Wed May 13, 2009 10:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

:D
I imagine you dressed as the Mikado at this point, Mary! What a fantastic punishment. Was the marble museum at Bovey Tracey around in those days - it would be wonderful if one of them could come across it. I have visions of a huge marble run in the entrance hall.

Author:  linda [ Thu May 14, 2009 12:19 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

Catching up on the last two posts. (Congratulations on your four nominations, Mary!)

Joan Bertram's confession to Hilda left me among those with jaws hitting the floor.

Quote:
“A night’s reflection made me see things from your point of view. Also, I wondered – what would have happened if anyone had found out about me. Would there have been someone like you to rescue me, as you did Meg? Or would I have been expelled?”


Hilda, yet again, has managed to get to the bottom of the reason behind someone's apparently unbending attitude. And not a pupil this time. How does she do it? Her perception is amazing. She has such a wonderful feeling for people, and an unbounded capacity to help them turn their lives around. I fancy Joan will be a much more caring teacher from now on. I wonder what the rest of the staff will make of the change in her.

As for Mireille, how did she (and Mary) come up with such an appropriate punishment

Quote:
“If it hasn’t, they can write a story for me about the things. Then, once they have handed me that, each of them will have to design a game for the marbles, and come along to the prefects to demonstrate. Oh, and just to make my point, they will have to write out the rules of their game in English, French and German.”



Absolutely brilliant, just what the four miscreants will hate. As Hilda says, original, time-consuming and educational to boot. I hope we get a full description of the new games - my grandson has a large jar of marbles so I can try them out!! :lol: :lol: :lol:

Thank you so much, Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu May 14, 2009 4:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P15 Tues 12/05/09

Linda wrote:
I hope we get a full description of the new games - my grandson has a large jar of marbles so I can try them out!!

'Fraid not, Linda and Sian. :help: Too many other irons in Hilda's fire, and I do want to finish it before Doomsday. :mrgreen:

......Another smile and Hilda was gone, aware that she had left behind a very relieved and contented girl. Now for another girl in another bed – though one not quite so contented with life.

She found Meg up and dressed and eating breakfast at a little table set by the window. Meg jumped to her feet when Hilda walked in.

“Bonjour, Meg, ma fille,” Hilda said gently in French, indicating that Meg should seat herself. “How are you feeling this morning? We’ll try to continue in French but if it’s too hard for you we’ll switch.”

Meg sat down on the edge of her chair and watched Hilda seat herself in the chair by the bed. She’d been asked a question but had no idea how to respond. How did she feel?

“Have you seen the angel Ellie made me?” she blurted out, and then squirmed at her rudeness.

Hilda picked up the origami piece and saw the face it now bore. “She’s lovely, isn’t she? Did she help – or make you feel worse?”

“I couldn’t believe Ellie would could do that for me – or that it would be so like Nanny. Ellie is…. is…… Oh, I don’t know what she is, but I do know I don’t deserve her help.”

“Ellie is Ellie,” said Hilda softly. “A very special person. As you can be, Meg, just as God intended. Don’t run yourself down. You showed me yesterday another very special girl.”

Suddenly, Meg set her elbows on the little table and buried her face in her hands. She didn’t cry, didn’t even move. Hilda sat on, gently turning the angel in her hands.

“What’s going to happen to me?” asked Meg, her voice muffled.

Hilda placed the angel back on the cupboard, picked up her chair and set it down beside Meg. She touched the girl’s shoulder.

“Meg, drink your coffee while it’s hot, then we can talk.” She forced the cup into trembling hands. “Drink, child.”

Meg choked down the coffee., and when she had put down the empty cup Hilda chafed the girl’s cold hands. “Look at me, Meg, and try not to be so scared. You asked what was going to happen to you. Nothing at all, for the moment. I refuse to punish a girl who is as weary and sad as you are. You’re grieving, Meg, as well as feeling guilty for what you did to Ellie. I think that’s enough punishment just now. You’ve faced up to me, you’ve faced up to Ellie – and you will soon have to face up to the others when you walk back into your formroom.”

She brushed away the tears that had rolled down Meg’s cheeks. “Yes, that will be hard, won’t it? It will be a taste of true humiliation and shame. It doesn’t need to stay like that, however. They have promised to help you, yes – but you will have to make strenuous efforts to go out to them. You have a hard road ahead of you, child. If you want punishment, that seems plenty to me. In a way, it would have been easier for you if I had expelled you – but that would have been to let you walk away from an opportunity to grow and to change.”

Meg’s grey eyes grew haunted. “It would have been to leave me at my parents’ mercy and they would not have been kind,” she whispered.

More tears rolled down her cheeks and she lowered her head. Hilda clasped the cold hands more firmly. Her heart was sore that a young girl could be so afraid of her parents.

“They need never know, Meg. I will never tell them, I promise you. Maybe when you’re older and more certain of the path ahead of you, you will find the courage to open up to them. I leave that entirely in your hands.”

The tears began to drip onto their clasped hands. Hilda loosened one of hers and passed over a clean handkerchief. Meg mopped up her tears.

“I don’t deserve any of this kindness,” she mourned. “You’ve shown me as much love and care as ever Nanny did and yet I’m only one of your pupils.”

“You might only be one of them, Meg, but you are one, and I care for each and every one of you,” replied Hilda, her voice soft as silk. “While you are in my school, I stand in the place of your parents and will do all that is within me to make each of you whole. You matter to me, Meg. And from now on, we are all going to matter to you.”

A sob escaped Meg and she pressed the handkerchief against her lips. Hilda squeezed the hand she was still holding.

“I’m going to leave you in a moment, Meg, but there is one punishment I am going to apply. There will be no skiing for you at the present, though I have an idea you wouldn’t want it anyway.” Meg shook her head. “No, I didn’t think so. Instead, you’re going out with Ellie and Mr Stuart.”

Meg’s head shot up at this bombshell and wide grey eyes stared at Hilda in shock. With a smile, Hilda quickly explained about Ellie’s finger. “She’s perfectly content that you should go with them. Myself, I think it will give you a fresh perspective on life to leave these walls and what has happened here. The world is newly minted after all this snow - let your life be the same. Make a new start.”

Meg bit her lip, even while she wiped away more tears. “Does Mr Stuart know?”

“About what you’ve done?” Hilda nodded. “He’s very fond of Ellie and has been deeply concerned about her. But he was also praying for the person who was hurting her, and, since your confession, he has been offering up prayers for your healing, Meg. You’ll find no coldness nor criticism from him. He’s a very kind and gentle man, so don’t worry - just enjoy the outing.”

Meg shook her head wildly from side to side, the tears now streaming down her cheeks. Hilda knelt beside her and drew her close as sobs shook Meg’s frame. Because she had expected punishment and censure she didn’t know how to cope with the kindliness and forgiveness and gentle hope she was being offered.

In a way, their generosity to her was a different kind of punishment, for it was tearing down all her defences, chipping away at all the hardness and bitterness, and it was causing great pain, even though something softer and gentler was pouring into the gaping holes, in the same way that molten gold is poured into moulds to create precious things of great beauty. The softness and gentleness seeping into Meg would take root and eventually blossom into a rich and rare growth if watered enough with the love and prayer of others to lift her over the rough and stony places. Meg would not have to grow and change all on her own, not while she had Hilda Annersley on her side.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Thu May 14, 2009 4:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P16 Thurs 14//05/09

Goody, I'm first to comment :D :D :D

MaryR wrote:
Meg would not have to grow and change all on her own, not while she had Hilda Annersley on her side.


We all need [a] Hilda Annersley on our side - thank you Mary :D

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu May 14, 2009 5:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P16 Thurs 14//05/09

Oh my goodness - I found this even before the 'update' date had been changed on the front.... just happened to come on here :)

That is such a special interview between these two and Hilda's handling of Meg's unique situation so sensitive and understanding. I'm sure Meg will find her acceptance by Ellie and the others hard to accept at first, as it can't help bringing home to her the enormity of her treatment of Ellie, but it's so true that another, harsher punishment would only harden her attitudes. As for her comment about her parents -that made my blood run as cold as Hilda's clearly did.

I do hope Meg will take advantage of her outing with Ellie and Ian to talk with the latter, and, even more importantly, to listen to what he says to her and take his message to heart - I'm sure he will help her.

And I love the images conjured up in that final paragraph.

Thank you, Mary for putting us into our 'fly on the wall' position once more - it's such a privilege to share all this.

ETA - OK Abbeybufo - you posted while I was typing.... :) :)

Author:  di [ Thu May 14, 2009 5:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P16 Thurs 14//05/09

What a treasure Hilda is- recognising that Meg has had all the punishment she can handle = and realising that it will be painful enough for Meg to continue to change.
I hope the walk with Ellie and Ian will enhance the healing process.
Thanks, Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu May 14, 2009 8:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P16 Thurs 14//05/09

Thank you Mary. Poor Meg, Hilda is indeed heeping coals of fire on her. So healing and so painfull. Ian and Ellie will help I am sure.

For Ellie, Ian, Meg and Hilda.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Thu May 14, 2009 10:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P16 Thurs 14//05/09

I had meant to post after the previous scene but somehow I missed doing so :oops: However better late than never.

I too am very grateful that I never had MaryR as a teacher - thank goodness I live in a different country :lol:

Mireille has certainly made the punishment fit the crime. As for today's post, what can I say. Thank you seems so inadequate, but not for the first time as far as this drabble and your writing are concerned I'm lost for words Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu May 14, 2009 10:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P16 Thurs 14//05/09

That was so lovely - Meg is an extremely lucky person to have Hilda fighting her corner.


Thank you Mary

Author:  Tara [ Thu May 14, 2009 11:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P16 Thurs 14//05/09

This encapsulates so well all that Hilda wants for her girls, and all that she is able to offer them. The 'punishment' of having to live with her compeers, accept the humiliation and shame, and redeem herself in their eyes is indeed one that will enable Meg to develop into a different person - and one that will take great strength of character and true repentance, as well. As Hilda says:
Quote:
In a way, it would have been easier for you if I had expelled you – but that would have been to let you walk away from an opportunity to grow and to change.

I was really moved by Hilda's articulation of her credo:
Quote:
I stand in the place of your parents and will do all that is within me to make each of you whole.
Oh yes, that's what it's all about, and aren't the girls blessed to be cared for by someone who believes that.

Treated with this 'kindliness and forgiveness and gentle hope', Meg can really try again:
Quote:
The world is newly minted after all this snow - let your life be the same. Make a new start.


A really lovely episode, Mary - thank you.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Fri May 15, 2009 12:17 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P16 Thurs 14//05/09

I'd guessed the "sentence" might be along those lines -- but, oh, how articulately Hilda gets the message across! Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri May 15, 2009 12:23 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P16 Thurs 14//05/09

Thanks Mary, that was beautiful

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri May 15, 2009 7:18 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P16 Thurs 14//05/09

In a way, it's far harder than any conventional punishment might have been, even the expulsion that Meg so dreaded - and what that dread says about her parents really underscores how mistreated she has been - because every time Meg is with any of her peers, she will be aware that they [l]know[/i] what she has done and the depths to which she has fallen. But the mere fact of her presence in the school will also send the message that Hilda believes in her, and knows that she will be able to overcome the temptation to score off others through jealousy and loneliness.

And Hilda conveys so much in this interview - her knowledge of Meg and what lies before her, the trust that she has in Ellie, the strength and support that Ian could be to Meg if she allows him to help her. And behind everything is that clear strong belief of Hilda's about herself, encapsulated in that statement:
Quote:
While you are in my school, I stand in the place of your parents and will do all that is within me to make each of you whole.
Truly extraordinary....

Thank you Mary

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri May 15, 2009 2:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P16 Thurs 14//05/09

I do hope Meg will benefit from Ian's gentle wisdom and Ellie's compassion on the outing........poor lamb;

I *never*thought you would make me feel so desperately sorry for Meg, Mary ! Her past loneliness and sense of abandonment makes my heart ache :cry:

Author:  Celia [ Fri May 15, 2009 2:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P16 Thurs 14//05/09

Poor Meg, perhaps she hoped that she would be 'punished' in a way
that would allow her not to have to change. What she has been offered is so scary and so hard even with all the people who are
there to help. Let's hope that she can indeed 'make a new start' as
she steps out into the 'newly minted world'.

Thank you Mary, another lovely episode.

Author:  linda [ Fri May 15, 2009 9:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P16 Thurs 14//05/09

I found this at 1am this morning after a very long day. It left me close to tears, but I needed time to re-read it before posting.

Mary, this was so moving. Hilda's compassion for Meg and her desire to help heal the wounds which have gone very deep is absolutely amazing.

Quote:
The world is newly minted after all this snow - let your life be the same. Make a new start.


What a wonderful picture of the chance Meg is being offered to make a fresh start. She is certainly aware that she is fortunate to have been given a second chance, and with Hilda's support I am sure that she will be able to build a new relationship with her form. Ian Stuart will be good for her too. His compassion will help him to reach out to her in a different way. Poor Meg, she has a long hard road to travel before she redeems herself, but she knows that she does not need to travel alone.

Quote:
Meg would not have to grow and change all on her own, not while she had Hilda Annersley on her side.


As others have said, we all need (a) Hilda Annersley on our side.

Thank you, Mary :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MaryR [ Sun May 17, 2009 5:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P16 Thurs 14//05/09

Thank you for your lovely comments. :D How about a change of mood for a moment or two?

Eventually, she was able to leave Meg comforted enough to be able to finish her breakfast. Hilda closed the san door behind her and moved over to the window, where she stood staring out at the still, white world. Was the worst behind them? Yes, Meg still had a long way to go; yes, Ellie was still unsure as to what her feelings were; but everything was now out in the open and could be prayed about, worked on and hopefully brought to some kind of conclusion.

Had she really spent the greater part of her life helping such youngsters deal with life in situations that roved from the trivial to the serious, from the comic to the tragic and ultimately mysterious? Was that part of her job ultimately more important to her than the actual imparting of knowledge in the classroom? She couldn’t answer that question, but she did know that the whole package had been the most rewarding career she could ever have found for herself. God’s hand had hovered very close.

Just as it had hovered very close since Nell’s untimely death. He had provided new friends, new ideas, new problems, new and strange incidents and accidents. And a new dream! Then, as a final and miraculous gift, He had sent Ellie! In short, He had poured more than enough blessings on her head to prevent her ever going astray or dwelling too much on her grief – though sometimes her grief insisted on having its own way, despite all the blessings. What else had God in store for her before life’s ending? Indeed, before the ending of her school life?

As though in answer to her question, an astringent voice broke into her reverie. “I hope you’re going out there to get some fresh air yourself, Miss Annersley, as well as sending your minions out. Those white cheeks of yours could do with some roses.”

“My, you woke up with more than your usual vim and vigour this morning, Matron, dear,” Hilda leaned against the wall and folded her arms with a nonchalant air. “Not once but twice in less than an hour – I’m feeling decidedly got at!”

“Hm, sometimes you need getting at. Are you skiing or not?”

“Why? Are you joining me?”

Matey exhaled sharply. “You know full well I’ll be too busy keeping beds warmed and bandages ready for those who are daft enough to risk injury to life and limb.”

“So why are you so keen to push me out there?” Hilda looked at her askance. “Don’t you think a shooting incident and a car accident are more than enough for me? Trying to make it three in a row?”

Matey practically danced on the spot in exasperation. “Why do you insist on taking me so literally?”

“Oh, you’re a very literal person, Gwynneth. I can still recall one dark and stormy night on St Briavel’s when you went to check up on all our rooms, thanks to Nell whispering to you, oh, so confidentially, that she had made apple pie beds for all the staff because she felt so skittish she would otherwise have felt compelled to go walking in the fierce storm we were having.”

“That – was – different!” Matey enunciated each word very clearly, eyes sparking fire at the thought of how Nell had led her on. “Nell was far too sharp for her own good. She could make the most outlandish claims with the straightest of faces – and we all believed her.”

“Some of us did!” Hilda replied sweetly.

Matey grimaced. “You’ve become as bad as ever she was! You’re making my life a misery. At one time I could bully you into behaving. Now, the boot’s on the other foot half the time. You’re ruining my hard-earned reputation.”

“I’ve dealt with an Abbess recently. You’re a mere pussycat in comparison, Gwynneth.”

Matey considered. “There is that, I suppose. Having met the woman, I concede that both you and I may have met our match”

Hilda recalled the day she had been bullied out of her terror and into driving again by that woman. Met her match? Oh yes, indeedy! Suddenly, her lips twitched and her eyes danced.

“You speak for yourself, Gwynneth. I’m conceding nothing,” she murmured blandly. “Though I never thought the day would come when I’d hear you concede anything.” She watched as Matey struggled to retain her gargoyle glare. “I do believe I hear a smile, Matron Lloyd.”

That did the trick! The doughty little woman placed her hands on her hips, narrowed her eyes and spoke through taut lips. “Are you done making fun of me? Well, in that case, I’ll ask you again. Are you skiing?”

Hilda looked down at herself. “Well, not right this minute. I might need a scarf, don’t you think? But yes, Gwynneth dear, I’m going out after break. Does that satisfy you? Rosalie and I are going to put in two solid hours of work first, so we can relax with a clear conscience.”

“Well, why couldn’t you just say so, instead of giving me all that airy fairy badinage?”

“But you always rise so beautifully, my dear. Airy fairy badinage? Was that what it was? Where did you find such a phrase – and how dare you refer in like fashion to my pearls of wisdom?” Hilda’s face cracked at last and she smiled. “There’s been too much seriousness these last few days, Gwynneth. Maybe it’s sheer hysteria, but I just felt the need to be totally silly and ridiculous, so please forgive me. I think the worst may be behind us.”

“If it is, it’s mostly down to you, love. Now go away and take that misplaced sense of humour with you. You’ll trip over your own tongue if you keep wagging it like that. Oh, and before you think of some smart response to that, I’m warning you now I’m saving no warm bed for you – so just behave out there.”

Hilda’s laugh went rippling down the corridor as she peeled herself off the wall. “Such cheek to your Headmistress, Gwynneth! Don’t worry, I’ve had enough warm beds this past year to last me a lifetime, and enough dire warnings ringing in my ears, as well.”

With another laugh and a very meaningful look from those keen eyes, she disappeared swiftly down the corridor and round the corner. Matey was left to recall the frightening breakdown of two nights before. Hilda’s grief was still there, simmering away just below the surface of all that airy fairy badinage. Maybe the snow and the exercise would exorcise it for a while....

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun May 17, 2009 5:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

[quote]She shuddered. Hilda’s grief was still there, simmering away just below the surface of all that airy fairy badinage[/quote].

This little section of 'airy fairy badinage' is wonderful to see after all the trials and tribulations of these past couple of days.

It's true that, with the passage of time and the help of so many people, most especially Ellie, MA, Vivien Knowles and Gwynneth herself, Hilda has come a long way from the all-consuming grief of earlier in the story, but Gwynneth's final 'comment' is still so correct that it sent a chill down my spine.

Thank you, Mary, as always, for reminding us to count our blessings.

ETA - Good, I *did* get here first this time round :) :)

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun May 17, 2009 6:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

Thank you Mary.
I think Gwynneth needs to get out as well. She has assistants so they could take it turns like the rest of the staff to go out. However about some angels to prevent injuries this time and let them all enjoy some fresh air.

For those skiing
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

For Matey and the other Matrons so they too can go skiing
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Chris [ Sun May 17, 2009 6:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

Enjoyed that light hearted 'badinage' between them.

Author:  di [ Sun May 17, 2009 7:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

Yes, I enjoyed the banter also. However I hope the two are not tempting providence too much. Hilda does not need to spend any more time dealing with miscreants than she already has nor would I like to see her nose diving in to the depth of despondency again. So, Mary, please keep all safe during their ski-ing time. :halo: :halo:
Thanks for the update, by the way.! :wink:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun May 17, 2009 7:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

LOL at the badinage, :lol:

.....and wondering exactly what Gwynneth is having a premonition about........


I hope you won't leave us with any nasty cliffs before you go on holiday, Mary !

Author:  blue1 [ Sun May 17, 2009 8:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

Thank you.

That was lovely, i really do hope the worst is over though and nothing nasty happens to anyone out skiing!

Just wondering if there is something behind Matey's reluctance to ski? Is she able to? Has she ever got th chance to learn? Sorry just some trivial thing that grabbed my attention, completely irrelevant to the story though.

Author:  MHE [ Sun May 17, 2009 8:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

Identity Hunt wrote:
I hope you won't leave us with any nasty cliffs before you go on holiday, Mary!


She'd better not :shock:

Loved the 'badinage' - it shows the depth of love that lies between them, as for the image of Matey going round the staff bedrooms checking the beds for 'apple pies' :lol: :roll: she should have known better as only Nell would think of that.


Thank you Mary.

Edited 1 time as I missed a bit when I typed it earlier :banghead:

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun May 17, 2009 8:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

Elder in Ontario wrote:
ETA - Good, I *did* get here first this time round :) :)

...Just 'cos I've been out to a concert this afternoon :P

Thanks Mary - a lovely bit of light relief - airy fairy badinage indeed :lol:

Author:  Celia [ Sun May 17, 2009 9:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

Love the notion that Nell fooled Matey into checking all the staff beds.
I bet Hilda and Nell laughed themselves silly :lol:

Hopefully this is going to be a better day for everyone. Going out,
even if only for a walk in some cases :!: will make them all feel
refreshed.

Thank you Mary for the 'airy fairy bandinage'

Author:  Tara [ Sun May 17, 2009 11:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

What a lovely contrast to the intensity of the previous post. I loved Hilda's balancing the claims of her teaching and counselling roles and concluding that
Quote:
she did know that the whole package had been the most rewarding career she could ever have found for herself
Oh yes, indeedy (as she might have said ... ). It's what she was born to do, isn't it.

Like everyone else, I enjoyed the teasing between the pair of them, but hope Hilda's remarks
Quote:
“Don’t you think a shooting incident and a car accident are more than enough for me? Trying to make it three in a row?”
aren't too prescient!

And I can't resist this bit:
Quote:
I’ll ask you again. Are you skiing?”
Hilda looked down at herself. “Well, not right this minute. I might need a scarf, don’t you think?"
Loved it :lol: .

I hope Hilda can, indeed, forget herself for a while in the snow (and that there aren't too many traumas to be dealt with. I also hope Matey can get out, if not now, then at least sometimes - otherwise Hilda will be murmuring words like pot, kettle, black at her!

Than you, Mary, for another delightful post.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon May 18, 2009 2:22 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

Thanks, that was wonderful to see. I love Matey in this and :lol: at Nell's trick on Matey. That was sublime

Author:  Lisa_T [ Mon May 18, 2009 2:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

Ah, I enjoyed that. Much as I love your emotive scenes, Mary, I particularly like these ones, as you know. I love the lightness and the humour and the 'awness'. H'mm, that doesn't sound quite right but French verbs have got my head in a spin!

Author:  Cath V-P [ Mon May 18, 2009 2:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

That lovely surface banter between Hilda and Gwynneth is exactly what Hilda needed, and despite its apparent flightiness ('airy-fairy badinage' exactly sums it up) is only possible between two people who know each other well and care deeply for one another. And they absolutely trust one another to be able to 'play' like this.
Gwynneth is absolutely right though; Hilda's grief is still there, under the surface, and she has had much to test her. A brief respite of fun - and exercise - is exactly what she needs.

Thank you Mary - and it's really impossible to envisage Hilda as anything other than what she is isn't it?

Author:  Elbee [ Mon May 18, 2009 2:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

A lovely fun interlude, thanks Mary.

Author:  linda [ Mon May 18, 2009 9:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

Quote:
God’s hand had hovered very close.

Just as it had hovered very close since Nell’s untimely death. He had provided new friends, new ideas, new problems, new and strange incidents and accidents. And a new dream! Then, as a final and miraculous gift, He had sent Ellie! In short, He had poured more than enough blessings on her head to prevent her ever going astray or dwelling too much on her grief – though sometimes her grief insisted on having its own way, despite all the blessings. What else had God in store for her before life’s ending? Indeed, before the ending of her school life?


Lovely, Mary! A beautiful insight into Hilda’s thoughts on this new morning after the storms of the past few days.

I enjoyed the banter between Hilda and Gwynneth too. These two women know each other so well and are so very comfortable with each other. Behind the teasing there is such a deep love and complete understanding.

Quote:
Matey was left to recall the frightening breakdown of two nights before. Hilda’s grief was still there, simmering away just below the surface of all that airy fairy badinage. Maybe the snow and the exercise would exorcise it for a while....


I do hope that Hilda can manage to have an uninterrupted couple of hours with Rosalie so that she can perhaps have some time to herself before the full weight of her responsibilities fall upon her again, and that her grief stay below the surface for a little while. I hope the girls can let off some steam, so that the next few days are a lot more peaceful (faint hope, I expect!!)

Thank you, Mary. :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Luisa [ Mon May 18, 2009 11:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

While we're in frivolous mood, can't we let Matey go skiing as well?

From someone who also loves the light-hearted interludes here, and feels as though Hilda could do with another....

Thank you Mary

Author:  shazwales [ Mon May 18, 2009 11:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

Thanks Mary loved that scene, blue1 does have a point why do we never hear of 'matrons that can ski'? :?: :?:

Author:  MaryR [ Tue May 19, 2009 9:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P17 Sun 17//05/09

shazwales wrote:
Thanks Mary loved that scene, blue1 does have a point why do we never hear of 'matrons that can ski'? :?: :?:

For some reason, I just assume that Matey isn't one who skis for pleasure, only to get from A to Z, being the practical soul she is!! But I have no justification for that theory! :lol:

The next two hours went well for Hilda and Rosalie, the only disruption being the advent of Ian Stuart come to claim his charges, and he had soon gone away again, accompanied by an ecstatic Ellie and a very shy and subdued Meg. Hilda had prayed hard as she waved them off and closed the heavy front door.

Now she breathed a sigh of relief and flung down her pen. “Thank you for that, Rosalie. Now drink up your coffee and go enjoy yourself. You deserve it more than most, dear.”

Rosalie smiled and complied while Hilda, having quickly consumed her own coffee, found herself humming as she went along to the Annexe to change. She felt suddenly eager to be out there in all that crisp beauty, expending energy and getting the blood flowing again. It had been too long!

Once out in the cold, bright air, Hilda skied from one group of girls to another, checking that novices had help and that the more experienced were taking it slowly just at first, so as not to damage muscles unused to the greater effort they needed to make. She lifted a pole to acknowledge Nancy, spent some moments ensuring that those on sledges were behaving and then skied over to a tree where she stood unobtrusively scanning the whole area.

Here was Jeanne de Lachennais, skimming as lightly on her skis as though taking part in a ballet; there was Vivien, easing herself back into the sport after several years with no practice, though still finding time to help those who were struggling. Gillian, the Games Captain, was directing the movements of the sledgers, and Carmela had very kindly given up her own skiing to build snowmen with a group of girls who, for one reason or another, were unfit to ski.

It was a day of exquisite, almost solemn, stillness, despite the excited shouts of the girls, and Hilda drew in a deep breath, feeling bubbles of joy fizzing up inside her. It was like being drunk on the rarest of champagnes. The sky was a clear, translucent blue, the sun glinted and sparkled off the snow, and the trees behind the school seemed to be woven out of enchantment* in their lacy finery. The girls shrieked and laughed and all was as it should be.

She heard someone crunching through the snow behind her, felt someone touch her shoulder, and she exclaimed joyfully, “Oh, Nell, isn’t it wonderful? All this, after being cooped up in school for four days. What more could one….?”

She turned as she spoke, her face rosy with smiles – to meet, not the cool grey eyes her mind had expected, but deeply-concerned brown ones. Her voice trailed away in shock.

“Vivien,” she faltered. “I’m sorry….”

She seemed unable to go on, and Vivien saw the light fade from eyes that had been sparkling with happiness only a moment before; saw the colour leach from the sensitive face.

“Hilda, take it easy!” Vivien grasped Hilda’s arm.

“How could I have forgotten - even for one single moment?” The words fell as a tortured whisper from stiff lips.

“Hilda, it was the beauty of the day and the release from being indoors,” Vivien said with some urgency, wanting to wipe away the numbed look from Hilda’s face. “You haven’t forgotten, but there have to be times when other matters fill the mind. You are allowed to feel happiness again, dear, to feel the life reviving inside you. Nell would want that, if all I know of her is true. But you’ll never forget her, and what she was to you. How could you? Neither will she forget. She’s sharing this loveliness with you right now.”

Hilda shook her head, then found she couldn’t stop shaking it. Vivien could feel her trembling. “Hilda, go for a run, as fast and furious as you can make it. Get away from us, leave us behind. There are enough helpers.”

“I can’t,” Hilda whispered, her head still shaking.

“Yes, you can. You’ve had enough problems to last a lifetime these past few days. They’re bound to have had an effect. So go and get them out of your system. Go be with Nell. All I ask is that you take care. We need you.”

Hilda managed to still her head, stared with a painful intensity into Vivien’s anxious face – and then turned without a word and sped over the snow as lightly as a feather blown by the breeze. Soon she had left the noise and bustle behind, and become just a small speck in the distance. Vivien watched her for long, sad moments, then looked round for Nancy Wilmot.

Hilda skied mindlessly across virgin snow until she found herself halfway between the San and the school, facing a downhill run. Silence fell on her like a blanket and she turned her eyes to the snowy peaks thrusting upwards towards the endless blue. Was there anything more beautiful? But beauty had its own sad and mysterious face.

“Oh, Nell,” she whispered. “I was so happy for those moments, thinking you were there enjoying it all with me. It was joy unbounded. How could I forget that you're gone? You won’t ever leave me, will you, even if there are moments when you're not in my thoughts?”

No answer. The sky was silent. The snow was silent. The shining beauty all around seemed to mock her sorrow and loneliness. With a sob, she turned away from the mountains, adjusted her glasses and launched herself into space as though her skis were wings. Remembered words welled up within, bearing witness to the sudden wilderness that was her heart:

Surprised by joy – impatient as the wind
I turned to share the transport – Oh, with whom
But thee, deep buried in the silent tomb,
That spot which no vicissitude can find?
Love, faithful love, recalled thee to my mind –
But how could I forget thee? Through what power,
Even for the least division of an hour,
Have I been so beguiled as to be blind
To my most grievous loss? – That thought’s return
Was the worst pang that sorrow ever bore
Save one, one only, when I stood forlorn,
Knowing my heart’s treasure was no more....
(Wordsworth)


The poignant last line reverberated again and again in her head, and she skied faster, ever faster, down the slope, trying to escape the hideous truth…..

*LM Montgomery: The Story Girl

Author:  dackel [ Tue May 19, 2009 11:55 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

Oh Mary, poor Hilda! To have thought Nell was there and her world was fine and then to have the pain of loss rip through her again, just as she was happy and defenceless - how terrible for her.

I'm a bit worried about her going off on her own - please don't make her have another accident!

Sorry I haven't been posting so regularly - I've been really busy and away most weekends! Rest assured I wait with baited breath for the next post - as ever!

Author:  Sarah [ Tue May 19, 2009 12:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

Dackel says
Quote:
I'm a bit worried about her going off on her own - please don't make her have another accident!



:shock: I know! Mary, that really was a cliff to leave us on!!!!! :D

Author:  blue1 [ Tue May 19, 2009 1:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

Thank you I think! What a cliff to leave us all on.

Poor Hilda! The pain she is feeling now will be almost unbearable. I do hope she doesn't do anything reckless. I was glad it was Vivien who heard her rather than anyone else though and she gave her really good advice as well.

Thank you, it was brilliantly written, both the joy and the despair and the poem was perfect. I really like your collection of quotes and poetry.

Author:  di [ Tue May 19, 2009 4:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

Please be careful, Hilda - and Nell, if you're there take care of her. She needs to be careful, Mary, or another accident will happen and I fear she won't have the strength to overcome it. The longing to be with Nell is too strong.
What a cliff! Hope we're not teetering for too long!

Author:  Lesley [ Tue May 19, 2009 6:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

Oh Hilda - I could see it coming but was powerless to stop it - and now she not only has the terrible grief and loneliness to deal with but guilt piled on top of her like an avalanche because, just for a moment there, she had forgotten. Look after her Nell.


Exquisite writing Mary, thank you.

(Lesley in tears :cry: )

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue May 19, 2009 7:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

((Hilda)) :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: May Nell protect her. We need Ian to meet her now as he returns Ellie and Meg to School.

Thank you Mary.
For them all.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue May 19, 2009 9:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

It's always at the most unexpected moments that grief catches up with us. It's not surprising that, being so struck by the natural beauty of that scene, Hilda automatically 'reached' out to share it with Nell, only to realise she's not there. And of course then, both grief, and guilt that she had forgotten, even for an instant, threaten to overwhelm her. Thank goodness for Vivien's level headed, calm response - it's almost as if, like Gwynneth, she'd been on the alert for some sort of reaction from Hilda, given the stresses and strains of the last day or two.

I love the closing picture of Hilda swooping off down that slope - after all, she is an experienced ski-er and the solitude is just what she needs at this moment. I hope she found comfort in that lovely poem, too. But please, I beg of you, Mary, let her arrive safely at the bottom - and don't keep us waiting for too long to give us that news.

A beautifully written piece, Mary - thank you - I've had to read it and go away again 3 times before I could see the keyboard, let alone find the words to post. :)

Author:  abbeybufo [ Tue May 19, 2009 9:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

That was heartwrenching Mary - but how easily it happens - one's brain sometimes blanks out knowledge from the surface level. And what a shock, to turn and see Vivien - however fond Hilda has become of her - when she wasn't expecting to, bringing the whole knowledge crashing back.

Please take care of Hilda on this ski-jaunt - she really doesn't need another set-back :roll:

Thanks Mary :D

Author:  Tara [ Wed May 20, 2009 12:11 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

The Wordworth is one of my favourite poems and was reverberating through my mind throughout this, so it was a delight to find myself on the same wavelength as you and Hilda. Just when I thought Hilda was actually tasting happiness again at last ... The shock of remembrance has brought the grief and abandonment back full force, coupled with the guilt of forgetting - yet it wasn't Nell she forgot, she was totally present in her mind, so vividly, in fact, that the loss was temporarily swamped.
I'm adding to the pleas for Hilda's safety. Not a good idea to stray so far on her own, anyway.
'Goes away to wibble in peace'
Btw, appreciated the different reactions of the staff and girls to the skiing. And I can't imagine Matey doing it, either. At least supervising the girls gives the teaching staff a good excuse!

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed May 20, 2009 7:04 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Wed May 20, 2009 1:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

Sad is certainly one way to describe this part.....heartrending I would call it. Poor Hilda,so joyous that she could feel that her beloved Nell
was there in the flesh,and then to be felled-when she turned and saw Vivien- by the instant knowledge that Nell wasn't there,and never again could be.

I agree with Pauline that meeting Ian would be good at this point,
but only if he was on his own,having delivered the girls to school.

Off to find more tissues and a cup of coffee to steady myself. :cry:

Thank you Mary for such a moving piece of writing, and the poem
which made me cry even more !

Author:  shazwales [ Wed May 20, 2009 7:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

Mary that was so sensitive,thank you.

Author:  MHE [ Wed May 20, 2009 8:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

Oh Hilda!! The shock when she turned round and saw not Nell, but Vivien must have felt like a blow to her solar plexus. As Elder said, it's always at the most unexpected moments that grief catches up with us - and it can be the slightest thing that brings it all back.

As Vivien is looking for Nancy, perhaps she will be there for Hilda when she finishes her run. Ian will have the girls with him and I doubt very much that Hilda would want them to see her in the state that she's in, even Ellie.

Thank you Mary for such a beautifully sensitive scene, for allowing us through your eyes to 'feel' and 'see' Hilda's pain.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Thu May 21, 2009 10:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

Quote:
Maybe the snow and the exercise would exorcise it for a while....
oops- or maybe not?
Poor Hilda! I had thought she was doing so well, managing to joke over the imaginary pie-beds, and it's so obvious that Nell would have found ways to force her to go out and play in the snow -- probably one reason Hilda's mind started playing tricks.... Hope she recovers at least a little by the end of her run.

Author:  linda [ Fri May 22, 2009 12:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

Quote:
She heard someone crunching through the snow behind her, felt someone touch her shoulder, and she exclaimed joyfully, “Oh, Nell, isn’t it wonderful? All this, after being cooped up in school for four days. What more could one….?”

She turned as she spoke, her face rosy with smiles – to meet, not the cool grey eyes her mind had expected, but deeply-concerned brown ones. Her voice trailed away in shock.


Poor Hilda, what devastation!! Nell was so close to her then, no wonder that when she turned around it was Nell whom she expected to see. Her whole world has been sent spinning again; I don’t wonder that she needs to get away until her equilibrium rights itself. Trust Vivien to see this, understand and send her off, but I just hope that Hilda doesn’t come to grief in her wild flight.

The Wordsworth poem is just so wonderful and fitted the scene so well. I particularly liked the last two lines which truly echoed Hilda’s desolation when she turned expecting to see Nell, but found Vivien there...

Quote:
Save one, one only, when I stood forlorn,
Knowing my heart’s treasure was no more
....


Thank you Mary for your wonderfully perceptive writing, even if you did make me weep for Hilda yet again. :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri May 22, 2009 12:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

Oh Hilda - after the achievements with Ellie and Meg, and the additional winning of Joan Bertram, a successful catching up with some routine work, and the knowledge that the skiing is being such a success - such a rewarding day all encapsulated in the crystalline beauty around her, the sort of day that has always been shared with Nell - it's no wonder that there was that moment of forgetfulness. And then it was followed, firstly by that terrible realisation that she had forgotten and then the grief, which just for a moment, would have all that painful intensity with which it was first experienced. Guilt and grief, a truly dreadful combination.....
Thank goodness for Vivien's common sense and compassion; she knows just what Hilda needs and is able to give it to her
Quote:
You’ve had enough problems to last a lifetime these past few days. They’re bound to have had an effect. So go and get them out of your system. Go be with Nell. All I ask is that you take care. We need you.
She really is covering her bases here - Hilda does need some time to herself and Nell, but as Vivien is aware, it is at moments like this that accidents can happen, and Vivien's gentle reminder is timely.

This was so very moving Mary - thank you.

Author:  jmc [ Fri May 22, 2009 3:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

Poor Hilda. One minute happy and the next remembering about Nell.
Thanks Mary

Author:  MaryR [ Sun May 24, 2009 3:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P18 Tues 19/05/09

I know you're going to march on Sale and lynch me :twisted: but do try to keep in mind Elder's words - and go on wibbling. :witch: :

Quote:
I love the closing picture of Hilda swooping off down that slope - after all, she is an experienced ski-er and the solitude is just what she needs at this moment.

I have to show you what else is happening at the same time as Hilda's wild flight - and no, Ian can't come to her rescue as he's here....


Driving back to the San with the two girls, Ian received only monosyllabic answers to all his attempts at conversation. Ellie, having been ecstatic to see him, now seemed tongue-tied by Meg’s presence, while the latter just sat staring out of the window with a frown. Ian suspected she was feeling shy and very much in the way.

He was suddenly moved to ask, with some incredulity, “What’s this Miss Annersley told me about someone building a snowman inside their classroom? She was having me on, I’m sure?”

He smiled inwardly at Hilda’s vivid description of the event when they spoke the night before.

“Mais non, Monsieur Stuart,” exclaimed Ellie. “It is all true. Everyone thinks it is a very funny thing to do, although I am sure the prefects and the mistresses have to pretend to be cross. Me, I wish I had been there to help.”

Meg perked up. “Who made a snowman in their formroom?” she gasped. “I don’t believe it for a minute, Ellie. They wouldn’t dare!”

Ellie turned her head to smile at Meg in the back seat. “But they did dare, I promise you. The Juniors told it to their big sisters and to the people in their dormitiories – and now but everyone knows. It is a good story. I shall tell it to you.”

She described in melodramatic terms the Junior’s escapade, making the others laugh. “And you must not tell to anyone what I now tell to you but Madame admitted to me that she found it so very funny that she had a terrible time stopping herself from laughing. But of course the little girls did not know that,” and she proceeded to relate the saga of the SOS note and Madame’s vision of the dwindling snowman in his school hat and scraf.

Ian noted in his mirror that Meg looked more alive, her eyes brighter. “What is Miss Annersley going to do to them?” she asked.

Ellie shook her head. “Just stop their skiing for a day or two. Except for the Mosselin twins. They will have more punishment as it was their idea. Me, I did not know French children could be so naughty.”

She sounded so insulted that Ian laughed out loud. “Why should French children be different from any other sort, Ellie? Cheeky monkeys, the lot of you. I don’t know how your guardian keeps her sanity. I must say we never had such goings-on while I was at school – we wouldn’t have dared. Miss Annersley’s obviously too kind. She should beat you all with a big stick now and then to remind you to behave.”

Ellie gaped at him. “You would never do that. It is cruel to beat children.”

“Miss Annersley certainly wouldn’t,” piped up Meg. “She is so lovely. She wouldn’t like to hurt people, I don’t think.”

Ian glanced sideways at Ellie and winked. “We’ve just found another member, Ellie, my child. Will you tell her – or shall I?”

“Tell me what?”

“Monsieur Stuart and me, we have formed a society – a secret society,” Ellie announced grandly. “It is called AMAS, the Adore Miss Annersley Society.”

Meg’s curiosity was again piqued. “Are you its only members?”

“But not at all. All the sisters in the convent where I was living – they are all members, because they are very fond of her.”

“The convent where Miss Annersley got shot?”

Ian nodded, a sudden twinkle in his eyes. “The one, also, where my sister is the Abbess.”

“Another Abbess?” asked Meg in wonder. “Oh, I’m sorry, Mr Stuart….”

“Don’t be sorry, Meg,” laughed Ian. “Miss Annersley knows what her nickname is.”

“Does she? Golly? Doesn’t she mind?” The two in the front seats shook their heads. “Well, anyway, yes, I’d love to be a member. I can’t believe how good she’s been to me….”

She paused, tears beginning to well up in her eyes. Ian cleared his throat. “Well, Ellie, our society seems to be growing.”

“Oui, Monsieur. We have Matron Lloyd and Miss Knowles, as well, do not forget. We need an official list of rules since we are growing so big, don’t you think?”

Her eyes glowed as she recalled how Madame had teased her about making Meg a member of AMAS before the morning was over. Well, they had done just that! Meg was right! Madame was so wonderful – she deserved to have a society dedicated to her.

“Her children rise up and call her blessed (Prov 31:28)” recited Ian softly, reading her mind.

Ellie nodded, her soft eyes filled with love. This child will always call Madame blessed, for she is a true blessing to me, a Christmas miracle. What would I ever do without her?

Author:  Lesley [ Sun May 24, 2009 3:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Sun 24/05/09

Naughty Mary! :lol: Keep going love - can't you can hear all the grinding teeth and the insults? :wink:


So pleased that Meg has been inducted into the society - and that she's starting to enjoy herself.


Thanks Mary

Author:  blue1 [ Sun May 24, 2009 4:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Sun 24/05/09

Thank you.

That was lovely! Still wibbling about Hilda though. :(

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun May 24, 2009 5:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Sun 24/05/09

Lesley how can you say
Quote:
Naughty Mary! Keep going love - can't you can hear all the grinding teeth and the insults?



after all you put Hilda and us through in RCS.

Mary. I said Ian help on his return- not on the journey out so there is still time, but I will take your hint that it is not hime how hekps \Hilda this time.

So I think I must rely on Hilda's angels to guard her. I am sure they need reinforcements though so here are some to help.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Pleased Ian found a wayto lighten the atmosphere in the car and that he and Ellie have a new member for AMAS

Author:  Lesley [ Sun May 24, 2009 6:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Sun 24/05/09

I was only giving her encouragement. :halo: :wink:

Author:  di [ Sun May 24, 2009 6:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Sun 24/05/09

I'm sure letting Meg join the AMAS will boost her confidence no end. She certainly recognises Hilda's caring character and hopefully will carry on responding to her gentle care. It's also another thing that she and Ellie can have in common which may help that relationship develop.
Thanks, Mary

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun May 24, 2009 6:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Sun 24/05/09

I love the way Ian encouraged Ellie to tell the snowman story, both to satisfy his own curiosity and to allow Meg some time to quietly absorb things. I'm glad she can already appreciate how much Hilda has done for her, and I'm sure she will enjoy being a member of the AMAS, both for herself and, as Di says, to give her something else in common with Ellie.

As for Hilda herself, I know you have to keep your parallel threads balanced, but I'm sure you are enjoying keeping us all on tenterhooks, too. :twisted: :) We'll just have to trust that Nell and all her guardian angels will watch over her until her safe return, refreshed by her enjoyment of this time of solitude.

Author:  MHE [ Sun May 24, 2009 7:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Sun 24/05/09

Good to see that under the gentle influence of both Ian and Ellie that Meg is able to relax a little in their company, and begin to join in.

Loved how Ellie reacted to the bad behaviour of the twins.

As for Hilda I've decided not to wibble, better for my fingers, and I'm sure that Nell is there watching over her. And that when she does reach the end of the run she will find herself back on an even keel [though it might wobble a bit].

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon May 25, 2009 12:55 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Sun 24/05/09

Love the way they've included Meg into the Adore Miss Annersley Society :lol: Thats wonderful

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon May 25, 2009 8:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Sun 24/05/09

The snowman saga still has the ability to reduce me to giggles, you know ! :lol:

I'm glad Ian has managed to lever Meg out of her shell, with Ellie's help, and that AMAS has an other member :halo:

Author:  Kathy_S [ Mon May 25, 2009 11:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Sun 24/05/09

Lovely scene. :D

But what about Hilda?

Author:  Lisa_T [ Tue May 26, 2009 2:25 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Sun 24/05/09

Tut tut. Some people do have one track minds, don't they? :lol: :lol:

I loooove Meg's induction into AMAS, even though I was pretty sure it would happen. It will do wonders for her and cement the bond between her and Ellie, I hope.




And now, what about Hilda? *innocent*

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue May 26, 2009 1:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Sun 24/05/09

Mary! How could you make us wait like this? I'm sure you're enjoying it really.... :twisted: :D

Ian couldn't have chosen anything better to make Meg feel more relaxed in his and Ellie's company than to request an account of the dwindling snowman story. And that led so naturally into a more serious acknowledgement of just what Hilda means to all of them - and how nice to see Meg inducted into AMAS. Surely this conversation will further cement the bond between Ellie and Meg - to both of whom Hilda has been a 'true blessing.' And the gentle conversation between the three of them will allow them all to appreciate even more just how important Hilda is to them.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue May 26, 2009 7:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Sun 24/05/09

Cath V-P wrote:
Mary! How could you make us wait like this? I'm sure you're enjoying it really.... :twisted: :D

:smug: :smug: :smug:

Hilda needs some peace and quiet! And Luisa needs her fix of Ian - Sunday's episode was too short for her... hence the terrible length of this piece. :devil:


......“Her children rise up and call her blessed (Prov 31:28)” recited Ian softly, reading her mind.

Ellie nodded. This child will always call Madame blessed, for she is a true blessing to me, a Christmas angel. What would I ever do without her?

When they reached the San buildings a little later, Ian had a few quiet words with Jack Maynard and then Ellie was taken away, in some trepidation, to have her finger examined. Ian turned his somewhat divided attention to Meg, who had retreated back into herself and was standing at the huge window watching the play of sunlight on the snow. He frowned, wondering what was the best way to lower those defences. Hilda would have known!

He walked over to stand beside the girl. “It’s very beautiful out there, isn’t it? Such perfect light after the darkness of the last few days. It does one’s heart good.” She said nothing. Ian jingled the coins in his pocket, had an idea. “You know, Meg, I reckon those Juniors had the right idea. Ellie’s going to be gone for a wee while, so why don’t we make the most of all this snow and go out there and build a snowman?”

Meg turned her head and he saw she looked rather taken aback. “Think I’m too old for it, do you?” he chuckled. “I probably am but I’m still game if you are. You’ve got the right clothes on and you’re wearing your spiked boots, so Matron Lloyd won’t scold us. And I know some very bored patients who’ll enjoy having a good laugh watching their padre making a fool of himself. Laughter’s an excellent medicine, you know. So, what do you say?”

Meg’s expression had become non-committal once more. He waited. Would she make up her mind to trust him?

“Miss Annersley sent me along to be cheered up,” she said abruptly.

He grinned. “No flies on you, are there? Don’t you want to be cheered up, Meg? You do look very unhappy.”

She frowned, and he realised she was gnawing the inside of her cheek. “You know why I’m unhappy,” she burst out, and turned away to face the window again. “Miss Annersley told me so. How can you want to spend time with me after what I did to Ellie? I should have thought you’d be glad I’m unhappy.”

The tone of her voice was so bitter, the set of her shoulders so defeated, that Ian’s kindly heart was torn in two for her. He took her by the shoulder and gently turned her to face him.

“Yes, I know some of it, Meg, but no, I’m not glad you’re unhappy. Hurting Ellie is not the only reason you’re sad, is it? What you did to her was the result of the loss of your Nanny and all the other things that have been going on in your life, and it is those that are making you unhappy.”

She watched him warily. “The priest in me is pleased that you are upset and sorry about the bullying and the theft – it shows that you are not without heart. God will forgive us anything if we are truly sorry. But tell me, child – why would I be happy that you are grieving the loss of someone you loved? That would be very cruel of me.”

“Perhaps her death was meant as a punishment to me,” muttered Meg, lowering her eyes.

“Now that’s plain silly, Meg.” Ian’s voice couldn’t have been gentler. “God doesn’t kill people off just to spite us. He loved her and He loves you. Anyway, your Nanny died before you began to hurt Ellie.”

“But I didn’t know she was dead, did I? And I was nasty to lots of people before that. So God could have been getting His own back.”

“Is that how you see God, Meg? As another bully? Or a judge?”

She was gnawing her cheek again. She shrugged her shoulders. “What else? He hasn’t been very nice to me in my life. Miss Annersley tells me He loves me. Now you tell me the same thing. But how do I know that’s true when the only one who’s ever loved me is Nanny? She showed me that she did – He never has.”

He took her by the shoulders again. “Look at me, Meg.” She raised defiant eyes. “Nanny loved you, yes, and all human love is only an expression of the love God has for us. It is through others that we know God. God made very sure that you had at least one person in your life who showed you a strong and unselfish love. We must thank Him for that.”

Cool, grey eyes searched vivid, green ones and recognised the kindliness there. Meg recalled Miss Annersley telling her that Mr Stuart wouldn’t judge her – and he wasn’t. He hadn’t even become annoyed at her bitterness towards God. He seemed to be telling her he understood. Was that why Ellie liked him so much?

“Why don’t you come and make that snowman and tell me all about it – or anything else you feel like telling me? I don’t promise to make it better, but I do promise to listen and to try to help in any way I can or you will allow.”

Her eyes softened. “Could we make the snowman later?” she asked hesitantly. He nodded. “Only, I think I would like to tell you, but I’d find it easier if we talked somewhere quiet, where no one would disturb us.”

He smiled reassuringly. “There’s a sun room along here and we won’t be disturbed at this early hour. Dr Jack will know where to find us.”

He led her without more ado to the sunny room that ran the length of one side of the building. It had a magnificent view of the mountains under their snowy mantle, the seating was comfortable and there was an air of restfulness about it. He settled her in an armchair by the window and seated himself at her side rather than opposite her, in case she found the latter too unnerving.

She stared out sightlessly, seeming to have withdrawn again, and then burst out, “Why are you and Miss Annersley trying to help me, after all I’ve done? I deserve to be punished, not made much of. I’m not a very nice person. I never have been….”

“I don’t think that’s really true, you know,” he said thoughtfully. “You’ve hurt people, but it’s your behaviour that isn’t nice, not you.” She looked at him in surprise. She’d never been told that before. “Ellie didn’t deserve what you did to her, but you’ve said sorry, you've been punished in lots of ways, and you’re going to try and put it all behind you. Miss Annersley is helping you because she wants you to be the person God made. She wants her girls to be forces for good in the world, but you can’t be that if you’re unhappy and have a chip on your shoulder. That is to allow the bad things that have happened to destroy the ‘you’ that God and Miss Annersley want you to be.”

“But why you?” she whispered. “You don’t know me. So what’s your reason?”

He studied her, astonished at her persistence. Did she distrust people’s motives that much?

“Miss Annersley’s a very busy woman, Meg, and much as she would like to spend time helping you to move forward from all this unhappiness, she has too many other claims on her time. It isn’t that she doesn’t care. She does, and will do all she can – but she thought there ought to be another safety net, just in case. Two of us can give you much better support.”

She continued to stare out of the window but he suspected she wasn’t seeing very much. She began to speak in a low, hesitant voice. “Miss Annersley has already helped me more in the last two days than my parents have helped me in my whole life. She’s as busy, or busier, than my mother, but she still found time for me. She’s more like a mother than my mother is.”

She turned her head. “And you’re more like a father – you speak to me as though I matter. He never does. How can that be?”

The question was asked almost in despair and Ian shook his head. “I don’t know, Meg. Maybe they should never have had a child. Maybe they suffered as children themselves. Lots of maybes – but no real answers.” He held out his hand. “Why don’t you tell me what it is like for you at home? And I’d like to know more about your Nanny.”

She gazed at him hard, as though trying to read his mind, then reached out a hand to grasp his. Suddenly, however, she snatched it back, rose from her chair and dropped to the floor at his feet, where she curled up with her back to him. He understood. It would be easier for her if she couldn’t see his face – and he couldn’t see hers. He leaned back in his chair, but kept one hand lightly on her shoulder to show he was listening.

“My father isn’t like you. Oh, he’s tall, but he’s cold. His eyes make you feel it’s winter all the time – that no tree could ever blossom anywhere near him….”

Once started, Meg let herself go and poured out her soul. Hilda had already given him the gist of what she had heard, along with details of her conversation with Meg’s mother, but allowing Meg to tell it all again would continue to draw out the poison. Sadness engulfed him as he listened to the sorry tale – a tale as old as time itself, a tale of two selfish people who had denied their daughter the only thing she really needed and craved – their love.

Even Ellie had been luckier, for she had had grandparents who doted on her, especially so since their daughter, her mother, was dead. He himself and his twin sister had been luckier still, for they had been cherished and encouraged by wise and loving parents throughout their carefree childhood. Sometimes God seemed determined to make his creation hate Him!

Meg told her story without tears, or even complaints, as though his and Hilda’s kindness had taken the worst of the sting out of it, but what he heard told him that the whole mess had caused so much damage that it had nearly been too late for her. However, love had stepped in, in the shape of Hilda and her wisdom and perception. She would guide and nurture this lost child as only Hilda could. But she had seen that a man's touch might also be needed, to give Meg some of what she had missed from her own father.

He smiled grimly. It seemed that he was to have not one, but two, adopted nieces – or granddaughters, depending on one’s point of view. He was certainly being offered enough to dull the persistent ache of his love for Hilda, and yet at the same time it gave them a common purpose. He was as involved now in these two girls’ lives almost as much as she was. So he listened and comforted and encouraged to such an extent that Meg poured out more even than she had allowed herself to reveal to Hilda.

After a while, however, her voice grew tired, but before he could say anything she pulled her knees up to her chest and laid her head down. Ian set his hand gently on her hair and said over her the verse from Zephania so beloved of his sister: ‘The Lord your God is with you, He is mighty to save. He will take great delight in You, He will quiet you with His love, He will rejoice over you with singing.’

Eventually she lifted her head and turned to look at him. He couldn’t believe the difference. Her face was more relaxed, her eyes softer, less wary, and there was a smile on her face – such a pretty smile.

“You look so much better,” he said softly. “But I think you’ve had enough for today.”

“Would you write those words out for me? They’re beautiful.” He nodded. “And may I come and see you again? Miss Annersley was so right. I feel I could tell you anything.”

Her voice was very timid, but he spoke quickly to reassure. “Of course you may, child, I’m honoured that you trust me. You know, Meg," and he tapped her on the nose to emphasise his words, “if you smiled like that at the other girls you would find friends a-plenty. So do it more often. Promise?”

She smiled again, shyly. That was what she had missed out on, he decided – the loving teasing of a devoted father. No one had ever told her she was pretty, that she had a sweet smile and stunning grey eyes, and so she didn’t believe his compliments. A wise father unknowingly gave his daughter a sense of her own worth as a woman. Love given and received made everyone beautiful.

Author:  di [ Tue May 26, 2009 7:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

Beautiful, Mary, just beautiful.
Thank you.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Tue May 26, 2009 8:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

That was just breathtakingly lovely, Mary ... Poor Meg to have had to suffer so much, yet without that she could never have received this blessing from Ian.

Thank you for another beautiful post :D

Author:  blue1 [ Tue May 26, 2009 8:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

Thank you, that was lovely. :D

Author:  Lesley [ Tue May 26, 2009 8:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

Well done Ian - and anyone else want to slap Meg's parents? Or shall I have them to myself?


Thanks Mary, heart-wrenching.

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue May 26, 2009 9:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

Lesley I will join you in slapping Meg's parents with pleasure.

Thank you Mary. Glad Hilda is having time to herself to recover.
Quote:
Hilda needs some peace and quiet!

As I hope I can take from your statement at the start of the post.

However in case she needs them here are some angels to continue to guard her.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue May 26, 2009 9:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

Thank you Hilda- and poor Meg

Author:  Luisa [ Tue May 26, 2009 11:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

Thank you - just what Ian would (and did) say - how did you know?
:cry:

Author:  Tara [ Wed May 27, 2009 12:05 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

Sorry I missed the last post, Mary - computer problems (I thought my hard drive was going to crash; fortunately it thought better of it).
How very clever of Ian to break through Meg's misery and embarrassment with the snowman story - and I did like Ellie's description of how it had spread through the school! A lovely human touch in Hilda's hidden amusement, too. It's lovely that Meg recognises so clearly what Hilda has done for her, and it will do her so much good to be accepted so readily amongst the members of AMAS. Hilda's love and support spreading like ripples yet again (and with her inclusion of Ian in this new 'family' as well).

The conversation between Ian and Meg is so moving, showing just how lacking in self worth the poor kid is. She doesn't believe that she deserves, or is capable of, any good thing, does she. What bleakness in her comments:
Quote:
I should have thought you’d be glad I’m unhappy ... Perhaps her death was meant as a punishment to me
It's so good that Ian is able to begin to disabuse her of such twisted thinking, and he does it with such honesty and integrity:
Quote:
I don’t promise to make it better, but I do promise to listen and to try to help in any way I can or you will allow

The glimpses we're getting of Meg's parents are chilling, but what a contrast with the treatment she is now receiving from both Hilda and Ian:
Quote:
She’s as busy, or busier, than my mother, but she still found time for me. She’s more like a mother than my mother is ...
And you’re more like a father – you speak to me as though I matter. He never does ... Oh, he’s tall, but he’s cold. His eyes make you feel it’s winter all the time – that no tree could ever blossom anywhere near him …


That quotation from Zephaniah is glorious - what a wonderful blessing for Meg to hear.
And I hope poor Ellie isn't having too bad a time having her finger seen to!
Thank you, Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Wed May 27, 2009 12:22 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

Thank you Mary for another beautiful post.

Quote:
She’s as busy, or busier, than my mother, but she still found time for me. She’s more like a mother than my mother is. . . . And you’re more like a father – you speak to me as though I matter. He never does. How can that be?


Poor Meg - those two sentances just about say it all about her home life.

Quote:
So he listened and comforted and encouraged to such an extent that Meg poured out more even than she had allowed herself to reveal to Hilda.


It is hard to believe how far Meg has come since Mireille went to her and Meg was then able to talk to Hilda. The flood gates have certainly been opened.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed May 27, 2009 1:16 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

Some parents don't deserve what they are given! May I join the slapping queue behind Lesley and Pauline?

Ian dealt with that situation very well, giving Meg the time and space she needed, and was rewarded by her sharing the circumstances of her upbringing. And his answers to her questions of doubt and uncertainty - adn fear - were so reassuring and comforting at precisely the right time. And as Ian understands, he will share the care and nurturing of Ellie and Meg with Hilda; each of them will bring their own complementary and necessary gifts to this shared task, which will bring its own reward.
Quote:
He was certainly being offered enough to dull the persistent ache of his love for Hilda, and yet at the same time it gave them a common purpose.


Thank you Mary - and congratulations on your win.

Author:  Lisa_T [ Wed May 27, 2009 1:57 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

This post nearly had me in tears - which really doesn't happen very often!

I particularly liked the evocativeness of your description of Meg's father - that he always makes her feel like it's winter - because that sums up some people so beautifully, and of course we always do prefer people who make us feel as if we're basking in sunlight. I'm glad Meg has Hilda and Ian to be her sunlight.

Author:  jmc [ Wed May 27, 2009 8:50 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

Thank you Mary. That was beautiful. Congratultions on your win.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed May 27, 2009 2:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

No wonder Meg feels a little overwhelmed - going from having lost the one person who cared for her to acquiring two such caring adult figures to do just that. That was a very moving conversation with Ian - one which she needed just so much.

Thank you, Mary. And congratulations on your win, too.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed May 27, 2009 6:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

Mary,
this has been such a joy to read !

Ian can be so self-doubting about his own abilities, yet he has the same delicate touch as Hilda and MA, doesn't he ? Such humble, self-effacing people, but so able to read and help others in need.

Well, okay, perhaps my beloved MA isn't quite that humble, I suppose :halo: .....but surely we shall hear from her again soon ?

Pretty please, when you come back from holiday, if Hilda will allow MA to get a word in edgeways ? :D

Author:  Kathy_S [ Wed May 27, 2009 10:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

Ian is lovely. Nice that Meg is finally getting some effective (substitute) parenting....

Author:  Celia [ Thu May 28, 2009 6:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

Well done Ian, both for getting Ellie and Meg talking in the car,and for listening so intuitively to Meg in the sun room. I'm sure all the school based members of AMAS will help her on the rather stony and uphill path ahead and draw closer to each other through the love they share.

Thank you Mary for two peaceful and moving pieces of writing.

Also congrats on your 2009 Fanfic achievements.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu May 28, 2009 7:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P19 Tues 26/05/09

Identity Hunt wrote:
Ian can be so self-doubting about his own abilities, yet he has the same delicate touch as Hilda and MA, doesn't he ? Such humble, self-effacing people, but so able to read and help others in need.

Well, okay, perhaps my beloved MA isn't quite that humble, I suppose :halo: .....but surely we shall hear from her again soon ?

Pretty please, when you come back from holiday, if Hilda will allow MA to get a word in edgeways ? :D

Oh, Sian - which do you want answering first? :D Yes, Ian does doubt his own worth, but Hilda's almost forcing him to learn just what he can be and can do, isn't she? As to his sister - no, one could hardly call her humble, could one? :twisted: But wise, so very wise - though in a different way from Hilda. I just wish I had both their wisdom. :roll:

And you won't have long to wait before you hear from MA, I promise - though I don't think I'll be able to squeeze her in before next Thursday. Tonight's piece is again for Luisa, who likes seeing Ian in action. Poor Ian, he didn't know he had such adoring fans. :wink:



A sudden knock at the door disturbed their silent communion. It heralded the arrival of Jack, but no Ellie. Ian stood up anxiously.

“Relax, Ian. There’s no real problem. But I had to do some minor surgery on the finger to tidy it up and she’s in considerable pain, so I’ve given her some strong pain-killers and tucked her up for a while.”

“May I see her?”

Jack nodded. “I don’t think she’ll be asleep yet. But only a quick look and then we’ll leave her in peace.”

Anxious as he was about Ellie, Ian was careful not to make Meg feel suddenly unwanted. He took her with him into the small room where Ellie was lying. Her eyes fluttered open when they walked in and she smiled up at Ian as he leaned over her. He was horrified at her pallor and stroked her forehead with a gentle hand.

“I gather you’re not feeling up to scratch, ma wee girlie, but don’t worry. We’ll still spend some time together, once you’ve had a little sleep.” He watched the weary eyes light up like stars and was humbled that he meant so much to her. “Meg and I are going out to make a snowman while you sleep. What do you think of that?”

“Just make sure Madame doesn’t catch you,” she whispered, her eyes dancing.

“Ah, but we have permission. What’s more, we have a commission, to amuse some of the patients – so there, Ellie Drake!”

She chuckled softly but her eyes were closing. Ian stroked her forehead once more. “Sweet dreams, liebchen, and I’ll see you later.”

There was no answer. The tablets had done their work. He and Meg tip-toed out and closed the door behind them.

“Are we really going to make the snowman, Mr Stuart?”

“Of course,” he said, as though surprised. “Don’t you want to? I’m in need of the exercise even if you’re not.”

She murmured assent, but he saw questions in the grey eyes. “She means a lot to you, doesn’t she?” Ian nodded. “And you mean a lot to her, too. I saw it just now.”

He ran his hands through his hair, making it stand on end. “I think she sees me as an amusing but very aged uncle, Meg – old as Methuselah, probably.”

Meg's eyes were distant. “I don’t have any uncles. I don’t have any other relatives at all, as far as I know, except for a grandfather somewhere - but I’ve never met him. My parents don’t approve of him.”

“And you’re jealous of Ellie,” he stated in a quiet voice. “Jealous that, although she really does have no relatives, except for an aunt, she has Miss Annersley for guardian and me for a kind of uncle.”

His green eyes were kindly but very shrewd, and they made hiding impossible. She pulled a face, shrugged a little. “Not as much as I was last week, but yes, I think so. The fact that she has found someone to care for her makes me feel even more alone.”

“Jealousy can do that, Meg. It alienates you from others. We all feel jealous at times, not so much of what people have, but of what they are.”

She gnawed the inside of her lip again. “Ellie is so lovely – and kind – and clever,” she burst out. “Who wouldn’t want to be like her?”

He put his arm round her shoulder and led her down the corridor until they were standing by a window. He pointed outside to the mountains.

“Do you find them beautiful?” She frowned, nodded. “Do you find sunsets beautiful? And the sea? And flowers?”

“I don’t understand,” she faltered.

“There is so much that is beautiful out there, Meg, but there is also infinite variety – and it all adds up to one whole. The mountains have their place in the beauty, as do sunsets and stars and kittens. But if they were all like each other, where would be the beauty, where would be the world as we know it? If we removed even one tiny part – perhaps the flowers – the balance of it all would be disturbed. Can trees do what the sea does? Can mountains paint a sunset in the sky? Can stars grow in the grass?”

Light began to dawn in her eyes and she shook her head, watching him hungrily as he continued. “No, we need them all to do what they do best, to be what God intended. So why want to be a second rate copy of Ellie? Why not be a first-rate edition of Meg Lyall instead? You each have a job to do in this life, but you can’t do yours as Ellie, any more than she can do hers as Meg. The trees can’t be the sun, but they can grow and produce leaves and fruit and provide shade and homes for animals and so much else. Trees give we humans life and so does the sun – but they give us life in different ways, each according to their nature. Just as you have to give light to others – in your own way, not Ellie’s way. Do you understand now?”

She bowed her head, ashamed. She suddenly saw exactly what he meant. It was the same thing Miss Annersley had tried to tell her when she quoted Henry van Dyke – that if only the birds with sweetest songs sang in the forest then it would be a very quiet place.

Ian, having given her time to think, lifted her head gently. “Don’t be ashamed, child. We know now how hard life has been for you and we understand. Watch Ellie, by all means, and learn from her. Learn from Miss Annersley and from others. But transmute what you learn so it becomes part of what Meg is. She does have many gifts, I promise you. Will you allow us to help you discover them?”

His voice was so soft and kind that it brought tears to her eyes. “I need all the help I can get,” she choked. “I don't think I do have any gifts - not like Ellie. I'm a very uninteresting sort of person.”

“You're not, you know," said Ian gently. "You've shown me that this morning. But help is yours for the asking, Meg – and my first cure is that snowman, so come on. We have people waiting to be entertained.”

Ellie found herself laughing instead of weeping as he dragged her along behind him, first to his rooms so he could put on his outdoor clothes, then through more corridors. She began to feel like Alice being hauled along by the Red Queen. Finally, they fell out of the door and she found herself ploughing through snow up to her knees. Some of her unhappiness fell from her and excitement began to bubble up as he led her round to the back of the buildings.

For the next hour a large group of patients had great fun watching the young girl and the chaplain rolling and modelling the snow into a huge manikin. Occasionally, Ian would throw a snowball at Meg. In the end, she overcame her shyness towards him and lobbed one back. Before long, a fast and furious snowball fight was taking place, at the end of which he rolled her unceremoniously in the snow for daring to stuff a large handful of snow down inside the collar of his coat. She squealed and yelped for mercy, before rolling away from him and scrambling to her feet with a huge smile plastered across her face. All her diffidence had melted away in the face of his friendly, natural behaviour. She hadn’t had as much fun in years. Why couldn’t it always have been like this?

He was aware of her thoughts but said nothing. Instead, he watched her intent face as she took the old and battered hat he had found and placed it carefully on the snowman’s head as a finishing touch. She stood back to study the effect, then leaned forward to tilt the hat at a more rakish angle.

Ian spoke softly behind her. “You know, Meg, you have very pretty eyes. If they sparkled and danced all the time as they are doing now, you would never have to complain that no one wanted to be friends with you. They would all flock to your side to be part of the light that is glowing in your face right this minute. You don’t need to envy Ellie, child, when you can look like that.”

She turned and gaped at him, her mouth an O of surprise. She’d never heard such compliments in her life. He crunched up to her, took her by the hand and pulled her round to face their spectators.

“Bow!” he ordered, and together they bowed extravagantly. Looking up, Meg heard the patients clapping and cheering and she waved her hands excitedly back at them, her happiness brimming over. Then, turning swiftly with a mischievous smile on her face, she pushed Ian so hard that he slipped and, with a loud yell, toppled over face first into the snow. The cheering inside grew louder…..

Author:  di [ Thu May 28, 2009 8:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

Another lovely post, Mary. You've really shaken the cobwebs away for Meg and through you Ian is helping her see what a delightful person she can become if only she'll give her self permission

Thanks again....and yeh!! I got to post first!!

Author:  Lesley [ Thu May 28, 2009 8:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

Well done again, Ian - and it's such a pity that your words aren't heard by anyone that has self-esteem problems.

Thanks Mary

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu May 28, 2009 8:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

Thank you Mary. I hope you are going to give us one post about Hilda at least before you go away.

I think Meg is helping Ian as well as Ian helping her.

Glad they could give the patients some fun as well.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
For all in need.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Thu May 28, 2009 9:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

Once again another lovely post, with more in it than is on the surface. How these two are helping each other!

Thanks Mary :D

Author:  Luisa [ Thu May 28, 2009 11:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

Quote:
it's such a pity that your words aren't heard by anyone that has self-esteem problems.


Oh but they are! Its just that there are so many people who think they have no right to exist, and not enough Ians to go round.
Thank you Mary - I hope I can introduce you to my "Ian" one day - this is spot on.

Author:  MHE [ Thu May 28, 2009 11:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

abbeybufo wrote:
Once again another lovely post, with more in it than is on the surface. How these two are helping each other!


Absolutely!!!

I would imagine that the patients are weeping with laughter by now at their antics. :roll: :lol:

So Meg's parents don't approve of her grandfather - I wonder who's father he is and why they don't aprove of him. Maybe Meg with help from Hilda, Ian and MA will be able to, not only find him but meet him - after all he can't be any worse than her parents can he :?:

Thank you Mary for another lovely scene, I was there watching with with the patients. :wink:

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri May 29, 2009 12:26 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

Thanks Mary, that was wonderful. It speaks volumes that Meg felt comfortable enough to push Ian over at the end :lol: :lol:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Fri May 29, 2009 3:43 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

Mary, that was absolutely wonderful - trust Ian to do such a great job of making Meg see how she can make the most of herself - as herself, not as a clone of someone else. Yes, she'll have sticky times, but with the support of Ian, now, as well as Hilda, Ellie, and before long her classmates, too, she will find a way for herself - and allow us to see her progress from time to time, too, I have no doubt.

As for the snow interlude - I'm sure that was great entertainment for all concerned, both onlookers and participants, especially when Meg tipped Ian over into the snow!!

THank you for this - and for leaving us to ponder all that lies beneath the surface of it.

Author:  Chris [ Fri May 29, 2009 1:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

What a lovely episode! Thank you.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri May 29, 2009 3:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

Thank you, Mary !

Perhaps it would be a good idea for Ian to go into Assembly sometimes and have "chats" with the various classes.

Meg and Ellie can't be the only ones with self-esteem issues, I imagine, in a school of this size......and then his words of wisdom could reach a much larger audience.

Author:  Tara [ Fri May 29, 2009 10:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

Oh, poor Ellie, I was afraid she'd have a bad time with that hand. How sensitive Ian was to include Meg even as he comforted Ellie, and how wisely he has counselled her:
Quote:
So why want to be a second rate copy of Ellie? Why not be a first-rate edition of Meg Lyall instead?
Meg can only accept that as she begins to acquire some self-worth, of course, and the lovely relationship that is beginning to build between her and Ian is going to contribute so much to that process. It was so good to see her having fun. Interesting to hear she has a grandfather - I wonder if we're going to hear any more of him??

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sat May 30, 2009 9:49 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

Tara wrote:
Interesting to hear she has a grandfather - I wonder if we're going to hear any more of him??


Yes, that thought went through my mind too ... if Meg were able either to bring about a family reconciliation, or perhaps to understand why her parents are as they are, that would help her tremendously ...

Author:  jmc [ Sat May 30, 2009 12:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

I honestly don't kknow how you mangage to keep writing this. Fantastic as usual. Thanks Mary

Author:  Celia [ Sat May 30, 2009 7:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

Another lovely episode Mary. Impressive how at ease Meg has become with Ian by the time they finish the snowman. Hope Hilda's ski run
makes her feel better too. :wink:

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sat May 30, 2009 9:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

Oh, Ian's so good for Meg. :)

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  linda [ Sun May 31, 2009 8:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

Oh Mary, you do like to keep us hanging on and chewing our finger nails. :devil: I’ve been away a whole week, had to catch up with three posts and I’m still worried about Hilda’s mad rush down the ski run.

But, I forgive you, as the interlude with Ian, Ellie and Meg is really worth having to wait to see what is happening to Hilda. Ian is so lovely with both the girls. Ellie already adores him and has a complete trust in him. It was beautiful to see how he is managing to break down Meg’s barriers and help her to see that she too has a lot to offer to the world.

Quote:
“There is so much that is beautiful out there, Meg, but there is also infinite variety – and it all adds up to one whole. The mountains have their place in the beauty, as do sunsets and stars and kittens. But if they were all like each other, where would be the beauty, where would be the world as we know it? If we removed even one tiny part – perhaps the flowers – the balance of it all would be disturbed. Can trees do what the sea does? Can mountains paint a sunset in the sky? Can stars grow in the grass?”

Beautiful Mary, absolutely beautiful; what a wonderful picture, I don’t know how you do it.

Poor Ellie, still having problems with her injury, I do hope this is the last time that she has to have surgery to the wound.

I loved the final picture of Meg pushing Ian over in the snow. It really emphasised the long way she has come from the bully we saw earlier. There is a real hope for her now. I’m intrigued by the grandfather. I wonder why her parents disapprove of him.

Thank you Mary. I do hope that we might have an update on Hilda before you go away. (Pretty please!!) :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MaryR [ Sun May 31, 2009 8:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P20 Thurs 28/05/09

Any finger nails left, Linda? :devil: In answer to your pretty plea, here you are... though it's only very short. :oops:

Vivien never revealed to anyone how worried she was about Hilda’s safety when she sent her off alone. Was she so upset that she wouldn’t watch what she was doing, wouldn't look where she was going? She was, therefore, relieved beyond measure when she saw her Headmistress skiing back to join the stragglers plodding wearily along back to school. She skied up to Vivien and the latter saw the cheeks were now rosy again, the eyes grave but no longer haunted.

“Bless you, Vivien,” she murmured. “Your cure was just right. Tiring but spot on. I’m just sorry I left you all to cope without me – a Headmistress shouldn’t put her grief before her responsibilities.”

“Yes, she should, when her grief strikes as hard as it did just then," replied Vivien firmly. "You would have been of no use to anyone, least of all yourself, and there were plenty of us to fill any gaps. You’d do the same for any of your staff or girls, wouldn’t you?”

“Yes, of course. It still doesn’t make it right, though. I shouldn’t have inflicted my sorrow on you in that fashion.” Hilda's voice was very troubled.

“You didn’t inflict it in any fashion, Hilda. It fell on you like a thunderbolt. You were the one afflicted.” Vivien smiled. “Come on. I’ll race you back to the door.”

The pair of them skied swiftly over the remaining distance to the school, the stragglers cheering loudly when Hilda won by a good length.

“Not fair, Miss Annersley,” complained Vivien. “Your height, and vast experience, give you a distinct advantage.”

“Then you shouldn’t have thrown me the challenge, Miss Knowles,” retorted Hilda, and with a broad wink she bent to remove her skis before disappearing in the front door, leaving a giggling Miss Knowles to escort the tired girls round to the side door.

Hilda soaked her weary limbs for a few minutes in a hot bath, knowing the girls would be doing the same. She leaned her head back against the rim and closed her eyes.

That heedless and furious run down a dangerous slope must have had her guardian angel working overtime, she reflected with a wince, for she had paid absolutely no attention to what she was doing. She had been blind to everything but Nell and had been unable to shake the pain. It had followed her down the slope, and even after the long, laborious climb back and the exchange with Vivien, Nell was still clinging to her like a limpet.

The shock when she turned and saw Vivien instead of Nell had been so overwhelming that, even now, she could feel that moment like a sword-thrust through the heart. It had been almost as much of a body-blow as the very first time she had heard the news, only this time she had known it was true.

She had been unable to accept it the first time. Nell’s enormous personality couldn’t have been blotted out just like that, poof! Now, self-pity was getting the better of her, as it had in the kitchen on Saturday night. Her heart’s treasure was dead. She would never see her again in this life. She must accept it – and live.

Yes, live! Putting her life at risk, as she had that morning, was wrong. She had a ward now, who was dependent on her for help to face the future. To take away Ellie’s lifeline, to which she had only just become attached, would be to catapult her back into the black depths of her bitterness and rage. God had entrusted Ellie to her – so what was she playing at, dicing with death in that way?

With something that could have been a moan or a sob, Hilda hauled herself out out of the water....

Author:  shazwales [ Sun May 31, 2009 8:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

Thank you Mary this is lovely,

Author:  Lesley [ Sun May 31, 2009 8:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

Oh poor, poor Hilda, to have such a wonderful day blotted out because Nell is no longer there. But she is there, Hilda - no one ever truly dies so long as one person remembers them. And you have so much else to live for, your ward, your school and all those that rely on you. Nothing will ever replace Nell but these things will allow you to find some peace. :cry:


Love that she could beat Vivienne in the race! :lol:


Thanks Mary.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun May 31, 2009 8:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

Hilda has realy had it brought home to her that her new responsibilities must be given precedence over her own feelings of loss...but it's a hard lesson to learn :cry:

Well done Vivien, both for letting Hilda go off on her own and for challenging her to the race home - which was bound to cheer everyone :)

Thanks, as always, Mary :D

Author:  linda [ Sun May 31, 2009 9:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

Thank you, Mary,for answering my plea :halo:

I'm so glad that Hilda's guardian angel was watching her whilst she rushed away down the ski run and brought her safely back again. Loved the idea that she could beat Vivien in the race back.

Quote:
Yes, live! Putting her life at risk, as she had that morning, was wrong. She had a ward now, who was dependent on her for help to face the future. To take away Ellie’s lifeline, to which she had only just become attached, would be to catapult her back into the black depths of her bitterness and rage. God had entrusted Ellie to her – so what was she playing at, dicing with death in that way?


Nell will always be with her, but I think today has helped Hilda to take another step on the difficult road ahead. She realises how much Ellie relies on her and how much she needs the support that only Hilda can give at the present time.

Thank you, Mary. Have a lovely holiday :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Celia [ Sun May 31, 2009 9:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

So glad Hilda is safe and had enough energy to beat Vivien back to school. She will be pleased with the changes Ian has wrought with Meg too I think.

Thank you Mary,you portray Hilda's grief and loss so clearly.

Author:  MHE [ Sun May 31, 2009 9:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

Quote:
She was, therefore, relieved beyond measure when she saw her Headmistress skiing back to join the stragglers plodding wearily along back to school.


She's not the only one who is 'relieved beyond measure' :|

As Celia says you portray Hilda's grief and loss so clearly, so clearly in fact that we feel it too.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun May 31, 2009 10:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

Gald Hilda recognised her guardian angels. :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Pleased she is safe and knows she needs to live, not just for Ellie but for Meg and for us readers.

Hope Vivien or Matey will contact MA and ask her to ring Hilda.

For Tessa and her family as we have not heard about her recently.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Tara [ Sun May 31, 2009 11:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

Here's another one who is 'relieved beyond measure' that Hilda's mad run did her nothing but good - and that she had enough resources left to beat Vivien (who really should have known better :wink: ).

Yes, of course she has so much left to live for, and so many responsibilities that she cannot abandon but, oh Hilda, forgive yourself for being overwhelmed by that moment of excruciating pain and renewed loss. It's only a very short time since you lost your 'heart's treasure', give yourself time to heal gradually. Your grief doesn't stop you doing all that is necessary for everyone else, and it's inevitable that it will steal up and take you unawares sometimes. (((Hilda))) - and I don't think anyone reading this is going to claim she's not real!

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Lisa_T [ Mon Jun 01, 2009 1:32 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

Amused that Hilda was able to beat Vivien ... but of course.

I'm also wondering what the why of the ... is....

*suspicious*

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Jun 01, 2009 3:22 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

Thank goodness Hilda's guardian angels were all watching out for her and that she completed her run safely, despite her disregard for where she was going and what she was doing.

She really needed that short period away from everyone to remind her that whatever happens, Nell remains with her in spirit, if not in the flesh - and that Nell would never cease to encourage her to move forward, and continue with her life, however hard that might sometimes seem. The pain and grief cannot at times help but be overwhelming, but that's a natural thing, and no cause for guilt.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  di [ Mon Jun 01, 2009 6:38 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

How I feel for Hilda.To be so convinced that Nell was just there must have been unbearable and then to take off so recklessly to what - escape her thoughts? Impossible. Nell will always be with her and obviously took care of her on her long dash [can you have a long dash or is that an oxymoron?] down the mountain slopes. So relieved that she made it down in one piece and now she has to come to terms with the fact that she has a dependent and has to think of her also.
Thanks, Mary, superbly written as per usual.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Jun 01, 2009 8:02 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

I love the interludes with Vivien :mrgreen: almost as much as the ones with MA !
Many thanks, Mary :D

Author:  jmc [ Mon Jun 01, 2009 10:25 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

Vivian is really very good for Hilda, but she is not Nell. Although Hilda has so many people that love and care for her, and I am sure that she appreciates them, Nell was such a big part of her life. It must be so difficult for her when she remebers that she is gone. Nell may be gone from this life but she will always be with Hilda.

Thanks Mary

Author:  clair [ Mon Jun 01, 2009 6:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

Lovely to see Hilda accepting Vivian's help like that and doing what's right for herself for once

Thanks Mary

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Jun 02, 2009 12:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

Nice to see that Hilda can forget her responsibilities for a while - long may it continue!
So, Mary, when do you launch ISAS?????? :devil:

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Jun 02, 2009 1:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

I wrote a lovely long post yesterday, that somehow failed to appear :? ..so I'll have another go.

The second part of Ian's talk with Ellie was lovely - he's so supportive and his words can only encourage Meg. I loved the way he stressed Meg's intrinsic worth and shows her that she is valued for her own talents and traits, not as a copycat likeness to anyone else. Meg's self-esteem can't fail but to be enhanced by Hilda and Ian's caring, and the new family that is coming into being for her will only uphold her in the future even though things are hard for her now.

And poor Hilda is in such a difficult position - needing that desperate race across the snow to alleviate those dreadful moments of shock and grief as the joy of her day collapsed into despair and the shock of Nell's death was so fresh and raw. And yet there is that realisation that in doing so she took a risk that could have affected the people who now make up her life and who will shape her future. Nell will always be with her, and those moments of grief will recur, but the here and now of relationships with Ellie, Vivian, MA - they are what make up her life, and that is as Nell would have it.

Author:  blue1 [ Tue Jun 02, 2009 7:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

Thank you.

Haven't commented in a while (exams). Mr Stuart was great with Meg and really glad Hilda returned in one piece. Loved the fact she could beat Vivien in a race. :D

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Jun 02, 2009 7:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P21 Sun 31/05/09

Luisa wrote:
So, Mary, when do you launch ISAS?????? :devil:

:roll: :roll: As in the 'Ian Stuart Admiration Society' you mean? :P Are you taking names, Luisa?


With something that could have been a moan or a sob, Hilda hauled herself out out of the water, dried herself and quickly donned fresh apparel. When she walked into Mitagessen there was more colour in her face than had been there since before the accident. Her eyes smiled. No one would ever have guessed at the torment of the morning, reflected Vivien gratefully.

There, however, she was wrong. Gwynneth Lloyd guessed. In fact, Gwynneth Lloyd knew! The keen eyes might wear a smile but betraying shadows lurked there, shadows she hadn’t observed during that enjoyable passage of arms outside the san earlier. What had happened in the interim? Maybe she should have taken up skiing for enjoyment after all.

She tried to catch Hilda on the way out of the Speisesaal and could have sworn that her Headmistress was deliberately avoiding her, for she was given no opportunity for that quiet word. Bearding her in the study would get her nowhere, she decided. She would have to construct a nice little trap for Hilda later.

Hilda herself leaned against the door after closing it and breathed a sigh of relief. She had seen the look of determination in her friend’s eye but didn’t want anyone else to know of her weakness out there in the snow. As it was, Vivien was one too many, though Hilda knew she wouldn’t be betrayed. Her eyes were immeasurably sad as she moved over to her desk. She gazed on Nell’s before forcing her mind to focus on what lay on the desk awaiting her attention.

Two seconds later Nell was pushed ruthlessly from Hilda’s mind and she nearly reached for the phone. The topmost message had been from Jack and her heart jumped into her mouth, despite his attempts to temper her fears:

Don’t be alarmed but I had to do a bit of work on Ellie’s finger so have given her some strong painkillers and tucked her up to sleep it off. The finger is fine but I’ve prescribed her more penicillin. Oh, and Ian and Meg are outside building a snowman. So relax! There’s nothing to worry about, nothing at all!

She smiled wryly. They all knew her too well. Not as well as you, though, dear heart. She dragged her mind back once more from that sore spot and hastily read the rest of her messages. She was about to tackle the letters next when the phone at her elbow rang.

“John! At last! I was becoming very concerned. How is she? And you?”

“I’m sorry I didn’t phone yesterday, Hilda, but we were all feeling rather punch drunk. It looks as though the danger of osteomylitis is fading, and we were allowed to stay longer with her. The relief just wrung us out.”

“Thank God!”

“Indeed! She seems to be responding better to the treatment, and has begun to take minute steps forward again. She’s much brighter in herself and in less pain, so they’ve reduced the sedation. Now, we hope – and pray.”

“As do we all, John,” said Hilda softly. “I’m utterly delighted. How are Barbara and Katy?”

John cleared his throat. “I… um… took your advice, Hilda. The end result was that the three of us sat down and had a good cry together. I hadn’t realised just how much I was pushing them away. Even worse, I hadn’t realised just how lonely and angry and vulnerable Barbara was feeling. I think you might just have saved our marriage.”

“John, I don’t know the first thing about marriages or how to save them, so please don’t thank me. I was guilty of intruding where I had no right to intrude but it seemed to me that there were three people hurting – and one of them was licking his wounds in private, instead of opening up to the other two.” Hilda sighed. “I understand that, because I do the same thing myself, but all of a sudden I realised I wanted to box your ears for being so silly.”

John Lewis choked on a laugh. “I don’t see it somehow, though I assuredly deserved anything you might have thought of me.”

“I’m not usually given to violence,” Hilda replied in a thoughtful voice, “but I’ve been told just recently that hiding one’s pain does a great deal of damage. I didn’t really believe it, though, until you gave me concrete evidence that the person was speaking nothing but the truth. I think…. I think it was really my own ears I wanted to box, for being so blind and stubborn – but you stood in very nicely as a substitute.”

Tessa’s father gave a great guffaw. “Then I’m glad I was thousands of miles away. But, please don’t feel guilty, Hilda - because you’re as good a marriage counsellor as you are a Headmistress. Your outspokenness did the trick. When are you coming over so I can thank you in person?” He paused, then added wickedly, “I’ll even allow you to box my ears.”

“I’m surpised you don’t want to box mine after my interference,” countered Hilda. “But I’m so glad you had the courage to do as I suggested and that it worked for you. I know this is the pot calling the kettle black, but promise you’ll go on sharing your feelings with them in future.” Tessa’s father’s assent was rather muted, and Hilda changed the subject a little. “As to visiting, I think we’ll leave it till half-term, as I suggested. I will now book the tickets, but before that I must discuss it with my ward, as she may not wish to come.”

“I was telling Tessa and Katy about her and they are both very keen to meet her – and to see you again, I hasten to add. But Katy is concerned about all the work she is missing.”

“She’s been doing the work we sent over, I take it?”

“All done and dusted. I think she’s going at it hammer and tongs to keep her mind off Tessa. We also took your advice and she’s having French and German conversation with one of the sisters - and science and geography lessons with another.”

“They have taken her under their wing, haven’t they?” Hilda remained in thought for a few moments. “It doesn’t sound as though she’s doing too badly, with all that. I’ll make sure some more work is sent over and also include a list of books she could be reading. Don’t worry, John, we’ll give her extra coaching when she returns, but she’s better off there with you two and being able to visit her sister than fretting all alone over here, feeling guilty about Tessa’s injuries. Is Sister Martina still seeing her?”

“Seeing her?” chuckled John Lewis. “They’ve become bosom pals and go everywhere together. She’s done marvels with Katy. Something else we owe you, Hilda.”

“Rubbish, John,” Hilda replied robustly. “It’s all down to Mother Abbess and her influence both in Norfolk and Boston. They’re all wonderful, caring people.”

After a few more minutes conversation, Hilda sent her best wishes to the three women in John’s life. She also promised to continue writing to the two girls. Replacing the receiver, she sat quiet and still, gazing at Nell’s photo as though for inspiration.

Poor Tessa! Hilda recalled her own year-long convalescence: the pain, the fear, the loneliness, the boredom, the frustration…. oh, so many emotions that Tessa would experience in the next few months. How to help her from this distance?

Author:  blue1 [ Tue Jun 02, 2009 8:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

It was great to hear about Tessa, I'm glad she is a little better. What Hilda really needs (aside from Nell) is the MA to give her a ring and have a good chat.

Thank you :D

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Jun 02, 2009 8:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

Oh, that is much better news about Tessa !
I am so glad :D I am sure Hilda will find a way to continue to help across the miles.......

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Jun 02, 2009 8:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

Well done Hilda, even though you keep insisting you've done nothing. :roll:

Thanks Mary

Author:  abbeybufo [ Tue Jun 02, 2009 9:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

Good to know Tessa is beginning to turn the corner.

Well done Hilda [in all respects]

Thanks Mary :D

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Jun 02, 2009 9:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

Quote:
Gwynneth Lloyd tried to catch Hilda on the way out of the Speisesaal and could have sworn that her Headmistress was deliberately avoiding her, for she was given no opportunity for that quiet word. Bearding her in the study would get her nowhere, she decided. She would have to construct a nice little trap for Hilda later.


Is Gwynneth going to get MA to ring Hilda?

Good news from Boston, gald you gave us it before you go on holiday.

I think we need dancing angels today, but I only have the ordinary ones. I think we need them still though for Hilda, Tessa and Ellie.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  di [ Tue Jun 02, 2009 10:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

At last, good news aBout Tessa. Perhaps Hilda will take Ellie AND Meg to America to visit!!!!
Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Jun 02, 2009 10:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

Good to hear the news about Tessa - and her family. Virtual ear-boxing is a new one on me, though. Must try it out........

(As for ISAS - I'll join, gladly, but he's your, er, creation, so its your society. I usually do Treasurer!)

Author:  linda [ Tue Jun 02, 2009 10:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

Quote:
Bearding her in the study would get her nowhere, she decided. She would have to construct a nice little trap for Hilda later.


That's a great promise to leave us panting for more until you return from your holiday, Mary. :devil:

Gwynneth is just so perceptive as far as Hilda is concerned. She is quick enough to notice that something is not quite right and I am sure she will find a way to find out what is wrong.

Wonderful news about Tessa. I am so very pleased that the fear of osteomylitis is receding and hope that the news continues to be good. She has a long row to haul before she is fit again and Hilda knows from experience how frustrating a long period of convalescence can be.

Quote:
John cleared his throat. “I… um… took your advice, Hilda. The end result was that the three of us sat down and had a good cry together. I hadn’t realised just how much I was pushing them away. Even worse, I hadn’t realised just how lonely and angry and vulnerable Barbara was feeling. I think you might just have saved our marriage.”


I'm glad that Tessa's father has been able to take Hilda's advice and share his grief and worry with her mother and Katy rather than continuing 'to be strong for them'. (Never a good thing in my opinion.)

Thank you, Mary. Have a great holiday. :D :D :D :D

Author:  MHE [ Tue Jun 02, 2009 11:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

Quote:
Maybe she should have taken up skiing for enjoyment after all.


We might get to see Matey on her skis after all!!!!

I'm sure that MA will be on the phone soon enough checking up on her 'daughter'.

Quote:
Poor Tessa! Hilda recalled her own year-long convalescence: the pain, the fear, the loneliness, the boredom, the frustration…. oh, so many emotions that Tessa would experience in the next few months. How to help her from this distance?


If anyone is able to understand what Tessa is going through, it's Hilda, who will, I'm sure, find some way to help and comfort her, despite the distance.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Lisa_T [ Wed Jun 03, 2009 12:31 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

I uh, obviously have a nasty mind. When I read the bit about Matey's trap and then the note from Jack, I thought that was the trick. Silly me!

I love John's conversation with Hilda, especially the bit about boxing ears! :mrgreen: :mrgreen: :mrgreen:

Author:  jmc [ Wed Jun 03, 2009 9:27 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

Thanks Mary.

May I join the ISAS?

Author:  Celia [ Wed Jun 03, 2009 10:16 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

Thank you Mary.
I sometimes forget how short a time ,in this universe, it is since Nell
died. Hilda's grief is believeable in terms of years, but infact it is only months I think. No wonder she is overcome from time to time.

Good to hear that Tessa is improving, however slowly.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Jun 03, 2009 12:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

It's not surprising that the very perceptive Gwynneth can recognise the after-effects of grief and unhappiness. She and Vivian understand Hilda so well that words are almost unnecessary, and at the slightest hint of anything wrong, she will be there for Hilda.

And how good to hear of Tessa's improvement - hopefully this will continue. It's also heartening to hear that John took Hilda's advice - advice that clearly came from her own experience as she acknowledges - and she's right: too much hiding of pain is damaging, both to the person who is hurting and those who want to try to comfort them. The distance that develops between them can easily become too great to bridge, and things might never be put right.

And Katy, who could so easily have been feeling cut off from everything familiar has been given her own special friend in the person of Sister Martina - something which is due to both Hilda and MA.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Jun 03, 2009 2:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

Hilda should certainly have known better than to think that Gwynneth would miss signs of strain, however slight, shouldn't she? Nevertheless, it's clear she has benefitted from her hour's 'clear run' down the ski slope and she knows Vivien, who is also so much in tune with her, won't give her away.

It's good to learn that at last, Tessa's condition is improving, that John took Hilda's advice to heart and and that he, Barbara and Katy have really been able to share their concern for her together. As Cath V-P says, that advice clearly came from Hilda's own experiences - it's so true that it's a great mistake to try to bottle up feelings like these. Also good to know that Katy has her own 'special Sister'.

Thank you, Mary

Author:  Tara [ Wed Jun 03, 2009 9:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

As good a marriage counsellor as she is a Headmistress ... well, it's the same wisdom that inspires all Hilda's couselling so it's likely to be relevant to all human experience and relationships, not just the ones she has personal experience of. She has certainly made an enormous difference to that hurting family, and her wisdom is laced with so much humour and self-deprecation.

Wise Matey, too, who knows Hilda so well - love the thought of her setting a trap for later!

There are so many people still needing help. Meg, of course; Ellie with her injury;Katy with her schoolwork; Tessa, despite the beginnings of improvement:
Quote:
Poor Tessa! Hilda recalled her own year-long convalescence: the pain, the fear, the loneliness, the boredom, the frustration…. oh, so many emotions that Tessa would experience in the next few months.
As someone else has said, who better to help her through this than Hilda, who knows exactly what it is like - but she is going to have to spread herself very thin.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Jun 04, 2009 8:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P22 Tues 02/06/09

Celia wrote:
I sometimes forget how short a time ,in this universe, it is since Nell died. Hilda's grief is believeable in terms of years, but infact it is only months I think. No wonder she is overcome from time to time.

Nearly nine months, Celia. (And it's only taken me 4 years! :banghead: ) But I'm glad you think her grief is believable, because sometimes I have my doubts about what I am doing. :oops:

jmc wrote:
May I join the ISAS?

With pleasure, jmc. Any more volunteers? I'm beginning to see what Peter Sinclair treasured in him. :?

Her sombre thoughts were interrupted by a knock at her door. When it was opened at her summons, two beaming faces peered round it. For a split second, sheer astonishment seized Hilda. Then, with an exclamation of delight, she sprang to her feet and hurried over to take the girl’s hands.

“Meg, child, I almost didn’t recognise you!” she exclaimed. “You’ve clearly had a wonderful time.”

Meg blushed and smiled. “Mr Stuart and I built a snowman,” she announced baldly.

“It would seem to be the fashion of the moment,” remarked Hilda, her face so expressionless that Ian had to bite his tongue hard.

“She pushed me over face down into the snow, would you believe, Miss Annersley?” he complained. “I don’t know. Young people today – no respect for their elders and betters.”

“But you pushed me over first, Mr Stuart, and threw snowballs at me,” retorted Meg. “You shouldn’t set me such a bad example.”

Hilda was overcome by amazement. Was this smiling girl who was teasing Ian the same bitter, disgruntled, sorrowing girl of the day before? How right she had been to send her off with Ian. Hilda’s eyes met his, which were sparkling with good humour, and he shrugged,

“See what I mean? No respect.” He pretended to look round the study. “I see no cane here, Miss Annersley. You ought to get one – a large one.”

Hilda spluttered and then placed an arm round Meg. “I think you’ll have worked out by now, Meg, that Mr Stuart is a great tease. One just can’t be unhappy for long in his company. Did it help you to get right away from the school?”

Meg’s face dimpled. “Yes, oh, yes!” she answered fervently. She glanced at Ian then turned back to Hilda. “You’ve both been far kinder than I deserve, and explained such a lot of things to me. Now, though, I have to do some hard thinking – and some writing in that notebook you gave me, Miss Annersley. I’ll try to make up for all I’ve done, not just for Ellie’s sake, but also to thank you both for everything.”

“You don’t need to do anything to thank us, Meg, dear. Do it for Ellie – and for yourself. And if you need help at any time in the future, then come to Mr Stuart or myself. Don’t store it up until it festers, as you have been doing. Promise?” Hilda’s voice was warm as buttered toast and Meg nodded. “Good girl. I’ll come and see you later on, but for now, if you return to the san, you’ll find Matron Lloyd has some of the work that you’ve missed the last two days. Do you think you could tackle some of it – or are you too tired?”

“Not at all. I’ll manage,” Meg replied huskily. “Thank you for everything, Miss Annersley.”

Hilda gave the girl’s shoulder a comforting squeeze then released her. Meg turned to Ian and held out her hand. “Thank you for the advice and for the snowman, Mr Stuart. I don't think I've ever had quite so much fun. And I am most definitely a member of – you know what.”

Hilda groaned out loud and Meg turned back, her hand still in Ian’s. “You knew about it!” she accused Hilda, who nodded. “But Ellie said it was a secret society!”

Ian chuckled merrily. “Surely you know your Headmistress better than that, Meg. There’s not much goes on around here that she doesn’t know about. I’ll swear the walls whisper our secrets to her. She has eyes that see round corners and ears that turn every which way, like a cat’s.”

Hilda watched with dancing eyes as Meg leaned towards Ian and whispered, “Is that how she discovered her nickname?”

“Oh, I’ve known about it for years, Meg,” Hilda said, keeping a straight face. “My cat-like ears have overheard too many girls using it for there to be any doubt. As for AMAS – goodness, such nonsense from people who are supposedly adult and intelligent.”

Meg considered Hilda’s face. “You’re teasing me,” she stated. “But you looked so serious I thought you were cross at first.”

“Yes, child, I am teasing you,” Hilda answered her gently. “It’s something you find hard to understand, isn’t it? You’re not sure if we’re laughing at you. But there’s a difference, Meg, between mocking someone and laughing with them. Try not to be too touchy when people tease you – especially if they do it with a straight face. That is all part of the fun. Ellie and the others will teach you, if you’ll let them. And I have no doubt at all that Mr Stuart will give you many more lessons in how to be cheeky towards your Headmistress.”

Meg once more considered the sensitive face. “You don’t mind what he says?”

Hilda laughed. “Not at all, child. Mr Stuart wouldn’t hurt anyone – he’s too kind, and far too fond of a joke. But I’m sure you’ve already worked that out for yourself.” Meg smiled and nodded. “Good girl. Now go on upstairs and I’ll see you later.”

After Meg had closed the door behind her, Hilda turned swiftly to Ian, all smiles fled.

“How’s Ellie, Ian?”

He took her arm and drew her over to the seating area. “Relax, Hilda. She was sleeping peacefully when we left. Jack said it was nothing major and the finger was doing as well as could be expected. It’s only four days, love. It will take time.”

His voice had been soothing and Hilda leaned her head against him and let her breath out in a great sigh. “Thank you, Ian. I don’t know why I get so worked up over her.”

He held her close. “Yes, you do. She’s your nearest and dearest, now Nell is gone.”

He felt her shudder. What on earth was wrong? “Maybe, but I also have you and Kate. God has handed me a ready-made family and I should be grateful and not weep for the moon. Then there’s Gwynneth and Vivien – and others.”

“But not one of us can take Nell’s place,” he stated, then probed gently. “What happened, Hilda?”

She shuddered again. “I forgot,” she whispered miserably. “I forgot she was dead. For one long and glorious moment out there in the snow I thought she was behind me, and I spoke to her… wanted to share the beauty of it all with her… but when I turned round it was Vivien and….”

Tears filled her throat, forcing her to stop. She buried her face in his comforting shoulder. He held her closer, longing to be free to kiss away her sorrow.

“It hit you like a ton of bricks that she was gone – and the pain was well-nigh unbearable.”

“I’m so full of self-pity at the moment, Ian,” she choked into his jacket.

“Rubbish, Hilda,” he said firmly. “There’s not a self-pitying bone in your body. What happened out there is something that happens to all grieving people at one time or another. It’s so hard to accept the loved one has gone. The need to share with her – as you did before – becomes too strong. Please don’t blame yourself or tear yourself apart over it. You have to allow yourself to forget at times, or it becomes impossible to go on.”

She burrowed deeper into his shoulder, yearning for what she knew full well he couldn’t give her. But he gave something of his own, something very special, and she abandoned herself to that refreshing solace she found in him.

“No wonder Meg felt so much better after being with you,” she murmured. “You’re a very safe and peaceful haven, Ian – pure Balm of Gilead. It should be your middle name.”

Her Balm of Gilead smiled sadly. Leaning his cheek on her hair in a comforting silence, he closed his eyes and did some yearning of his own.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Jun 04, 2009 8:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

Oh that was lovely, Mary, the light, teasing, yet still serious way she was able to speak with Meg and then the complete desolation when she told Ian about her grief when skiing.


((((Ian)))) too - for wanting something he cannot have.


Thank you

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Jun 04, 2009 8:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

Thank you Mary. I am glad Ian could offer comfort after all.

Tough on Ian though as he wants Hilda and has to bear that loss every time Hilda needs him as a friend.

Thank you for posting before your holiday, have a good one and stay safe this time..

For you and all in ND to keep you safe until you return

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Celia [ Thu Jun 04, 2009 9:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

What a change Ian has made in Meg.Hopefully she will be strong enough to do as she says and move forward.

Lovely banter between them about AMAS and Hilda's nickname,and then the return to grief at the mention of Nell. So sad that they both need what the other cannot give.

Thank you Mary for writing such a nice long post before you go away.
Have a peaceful and enjoyable holiday.

Author:  Tara [ Thu Jun 04, 2009 9:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

The change in Meg is quite amazing. She will be able to move forward now, and her willingness to begin to make up the missed work is a clear indication of that. I love the teasing, again something quite new for Meg - wow, she even has dimples!

I feel so very sorry for Ian, so well able to comfort and counsel Hilda, but so utterly unable to be the person she loves. No wonder he is 'doing some yearning of his own', poor man. Poor Hilda, too, of course, unable to find anyone, however much liked, who can fill the Nell-shaped gap.
Celia wrote:
So sad that they both need what the other cannot give.
Absolutely.

Have a splendid holiday, Mary. I'm off, too, so will catch up in a fortnight's time.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Jun 04, 2009 9:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

Lovely to see how much good the afternoon with Ian has done Meg - I'm sure that between the reassurance of Hilda and himself, and the hand of friendship which Ellie is extending to her, she will be able to move forward more happily.

Ian's reassurance that 'forgetting' even for a short time, is a natural part of the grieving process will help Hilda too - as Christina Rosetti puts it:

Better by far you should forget and smile
Than that you should remember and be sad'
(Remember)

But like Lesley, I can't help feeling sorry for Ian, too, when Hilda turns to him for help as a friend - he would like so much more from her, but knows it's impossible.

Thank you, Mary - enjoy your holiday, and we'll look forward to more when you return.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Thu Jun 04, 2009 10:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

Thank you Mary - everyone else has said it for me really, especially Lesley & Elder

Have a great holiday :D

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Jun 04, 2009 11:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

:( :( :( :(

Author:  MHE [ Thu Jun 04, 2009 11:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

The change in Meg after a few hours with Ian is amazing. Her next hurdle will be facing the rest of the form, but with Ellie by her side and Hilda (I'm sure) in the background she will be sure of a helping hand.

Ian is like Matey able to tell straight away when Hilda is not herself.

I too would like to join ISAS.

Thank you Mary, enjoy your holiday and don't let Ray push you off any low walls :devil:

Author:  di [ Fri Jun 05, 2009 6:28 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

Thanks Mary for the update. Isn't it lovely to see Meg more relaxed?! Ian is as gifted in his profession as Hlida and now Meg has some one else to help her deal with her awful childhood and low self esteem not to mention her tremendous guilt about her behaviour towards Ellie. With both of their help and her own determination, however wavering, she will soon turn into a 'real Chalet School' girl.
Enjoy your holiday. Is it really that long since you injured your ankle? Where does time go?! :roll:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Jun 05, 2009 6:50 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

Just what I needed this morning with my cup of tea !

Thank you, Mary, and have a safe and happy holiday !!!

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sat Jun 06, 2009 9:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

Thanks Mary. It's lovely to see the changes in Meg

Author:  jmc [ Sun Jun 07, 2009 9:08 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

Thanks for letting me join the ISAS. :lol: Great to see Meg enjoying herself a bit. Enjoy your holiday and hope your ankle is OK this time.

Author:  linda [ Mon Jun 08, 2009 11:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

Meg certainly seems to have benefitted from her morning in the snow with Ian Stuart. He has helped her so much by persuading her to open up to him. I loved the banter between them, particularly around AMAS and Hilda's nickname. The break from school has done Meg so much good and really helped her resolve to change.

Quote:
Her Balm of Gilead smiled sadly. Leaning his cheek on her hair in a comforting silence, he closed his eyes and did some yearning of his own.


Poor Ian, he is always there for Hilda, but unfortunately she cannot give him the thing he really wants.

Have a lovely holiday, Mary.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Jun 12, 2009 12:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

It was lovely to see Meg so relaxed and happy after her morning. But how sad that she has to have the notion of loving teasing explained to her - it says a great deal about what has been missing in her life. And it's clear that she understands the importance of what she has learned today by her own comment that
Quote:
"I have to do some hard thinking – and some writing in that notebook you gave me, Miss Annersley. I’ll try to make up for all I’ve done, not just for Ellie’s sake, but also to thank you both for everything.”


Balm of Gilead is such a lovely name for Ian, and encapsulates exactly what he does - and his comforting of Hilda is exactly what she needs to reassure her at the moment, although it's rather sad and poignant that he wants something other than she is able to give.

Thank you Mary, and I hope you have had a lovely holiday. :D

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Jun 16, 2009 8:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Thurs 04/06/09

di wrote:
Enjoy your holiday. Is it really that long since you injured your ankle? Where does time go?! :roll:

Not quite, Di. I did it last September in Nice - not Spain where we were this time - but as we are returning to Nice in Sept there's always the off-chance..... :help:


......“No wonder Meg felt so much better after being with you,” Hilda murmured. “You’re a very safe and peaceful haven, Ian – pure Balm of Gilead. It should be your middle name.”

Her Balm of Gilead smiled sadly. Leaning his cheek on her hair in a comforting silence, he closed his eyes and did some yearning of his own.

The Stuarts hadn’t finished with Hilda that afternoon, however. Less than an hour after Ian had left, with Hilda’s ‘Look after her for me,’ ringing in his ears, her phone rang again. The shock she received, when she heard the well-loved, sweet voice in her ear, robbed her of speech.

“Are you still there, daughter?” asked Mother Abbess anxiously.

“Who….?” stuttered Hilda.

“Take your choice, child. Ian rang me just a few moments ago, said he thought you needed me. But Nancy had already rung earlier and said the same thing.”

Hilda gasped out loud. “Nancy? How….. ? Ah, Vivien, of course! And I thought my secret was safe with her. Your network of spies would seem to be in good working order, Mother of mine. How much do you pay them for such excellent, conniving service?”

Kate Stuart breathed a sigh of relief. Hilda had regained at least some of her equilibrium.

“They do it all for love, child. Love of you, that is. They’ve already received their pay through all you do, and have done, for them.”

Hilda gasped again. “Flattery will get you absolutely nowhere,” she whispered.

“Who’s flattering anybody?” asked Mother Abbes drily. “Some of us believe in speaking nothing but the truth – while others among us deny the truth, the truth of what they are.”

That shut her up, she said smugly to herself. Not for long, however!

“As argumentative as ever you were!” Hilda sighed out loud. “And as wasteful! You phoned me only three nights ago.”

“Well, it’s a good job it’s your money I’m wasting then, isn’t it?” retorted the tart voice, quick as a flash. “You’re so generous I have money to burn.”

“It wasn’t to spend on me, wretch that you are!”

“No? Then it will remain in the bank earning interest, I’m afraid. If you won’t accept my using it to help you when you’re in need, then I won’t touch a penny of it.”

“But it was for those who couldn’t afford to come to you.”

“You can’t afford the time to come to me at the moment, can you? “

Suddenly, Hilda giggled. “Won’t you ever let me have the last word?”

“Not ever,” said Mother Abbess solemnly. “Give in to you just once and I will be regretting it forevermore. I have to keep some semblance of order and peace in my dovecote here after you arrive.....”


I know, I know - I'm horrid. That's all there is, I'm afraid. :cry: I'm away again tomorrow for the rest of the week, down to Hampshire to celebrate granddaughter's 3rd birthday, so thought I would give you a wee peek at Mother Abbess before I go. I am actually having trouble with the end part of this long conversation - very long :oops: - so hopefully the journey will sort it out before I post any more.

When I do post again, I will be starting a new part, as this one has reached 23 pages.

ETA 21/5/09 Part 18 started tonight.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Tue Jun 16, 2009 8:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

That was very horrid of you Mary, I quite agree :roll: ... lovely to get a glimpse of MA again, though :halo:

Thank you :D

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Jun 16, 2009 8:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

She needs MA - to try and at least partially fill the hole left by Nell's death.


Thanks Mary :kiss:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Jun 16, 2009 9:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

Short but sweet - and how refreshing for Hilda to hear MA's voice, just when she needed it, even if she didn't realise the fact. And I chuckled at the picture of her 'support network' making sure MA was aware of that need, too. :lol: :lol:

Thanks Mary - will look forward to the conclusion of the conversation in due course. Enjoy Katie's birthday celebration :)

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Jun 16, 2009 9:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

Love it that Vivien and Ian beat Gwynneth to ringing MA.

Thanks Mary, have a good time in Hampshire.

To help with the rest of the conversation, and for Hilda and MA

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

For Ellie in the San
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Jun 16, 2009 10:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

Mary,
thank you !
Return of MA ! :mrgreen: :mrgreen: :mrgreen: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Kathy_S [ Tue Jun 16, 2009 10:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

Well informed, isn't she? 8)

I'm happy to see more from Mother Abbess -- long, short or in between.... :D

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Tue Jun 16, 2009 10:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

Good to know that both Nancy and Ian don't hesitiate to ring MA when they realise Hilda needs the comfort and advice which only she can give.

Lovely to have more Mary,even if it is just a little.

Enjoy the birthday celebrations.

Author:  MHE [ Tue Jun 16, 2009 11:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

Good to see MA again - having spoken to MA and received another and different 'Balm of Gilead' Hilda will, I'm sure be better able to deal with whatever trap Matey is setting for her. They all certainly know who is best able to help her. Looking forward to the rest of their conversation.

Thank you Mary and enjoy the party.

Author:  jmc [ Wed Jun 17, 2009 3:20 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

Happy to see this back. It was great to see the little spy network that MA has set up and that everyone cares so much about Hilda. Thank you Mary

Author:  di [ Wed Jun 17, 2009 6:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

9 months is still a long time :oops: :) How nice to see MA back again putting Hilda in order and hopefully back on an even keel again for a while. They're certainly a match for each other. I'm glad those around Hilda are looking out for her even if she doesn't want them to worry.
Thanks, Mary, hope you enjoyed your holiday and have a good time with your granddaughter.

Author:  dackel [ Wed Jun 17, 2009 12:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

Thank you, Mary - I'm now looking forward to rest of the conversation!

Have a lovely time with your grandchildren!

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Jun 19, 2009 1:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

What a lovely glimpse of MA - and how like Hilda to try to persuade her that she doesn't really need to hear her voice and that the money shouldn't be 'wasted.' And how like MA to point out to Hilda precisely why her friends and colleagues go out of their way for her:
Quote:
“They do it all for love, child. Love of you, that is. They’ve already received their pay through all you do, and have done, for them.”
Hilda is surrounded by a great many people who love and value her for all that she does for them.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  linda [ Fri Jun 19, 2009 7:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

A lovely glimpse of MA. Just the right medicine for HildaNancy, Vivien and Ian beat Gwynneth to it! They know Hilda so well and therefore knew exactly what she needed.

Quote:
“Well, it’s a good job it’s your money I’m wasting then, isn’t it?” retorted the tart voice, quick as a flash. “You’re so generous I have money to burn.”
“It wasn’t to spend on me, wretch that you are!”
“No? Then it will remain in the bank earning interest, I’m afraid. If you won’t accept my using it to help you when you’re in need, then I won’t touch a penny of it.”
“But it was for those who couldn’t afford to come to you"
“You can’t afford the time to come to me at the moment, can you?“


MA really knows how to handle Hilda. I love the way that, even when Hilda is still so devastated about the shock she had on the ski slopes, MA can manage to give her something else to think about. I hope that she can build on Ian's work and help Hilda to realise that although she can no longer see Nell, she will always be there, just beyond the veil, walking beside her.

Thank you Mary, hope the trip to Hampshire and Katie's birthday went well.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sat Jun 20, 2009 4:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

That was really nice for Mother Abbess to call especially after everything Hilda had gone through.

Thanks Mary

Author:  Abi [ Sat Jun 20, 2009 7:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 17) P23 Tues 16/06/09

Just caught up from page 13! It's lovely to see Meg blossoming a bit and wonderful that Hilda has such a network of loving and supportive friends. Thanks Mary.

All times are UTC [ DST ]
Powered by phpBB © 2000, 2002, 2005, 2007 phpBB Group
http://www.phpbb.com/